Spellbound Pt. 01
In a world of magic, who's really on top?
Thanks to WAA01 for the edits.
******
Imagine, if you will, a parallel world just like ours, yet so unlike ours. Where science is now the mainstay of our world. Magic, or more precisely magjols, have been the main stay of this similar Earth since man had learned how to harness it. Like ours this Earth has had wars committed in the name of some god, atrocities committed at the hands of soldiers who were following orders of their leaders to cleanse the gene pool of those who didn't a have single trace of magjols in their bodies. However, as the ages passed, and enlightenment came to the world of man, wars have become a thing of the past. In their place duels between representatives of quarreling nations have taken the world by storm. While the system isn't perfect, it had led to a lasting peace, of sorts, for the past five hundred years.
"You cheating bitch!" His father's voice thundered through their home. His pale blue eyes glanced over to the two siblings cowering in his room. He's known for a while, how he knew he couldn't say it was just a feeling he got when he looked at them, that they were not his siblings.
"Keep your voice down the children will hear you!" His mother hissed.
"I don't give a flying fuck if those two brats of yours know their mother is a cheating slut!" They all heard the smack that resounded loudly in their home.
"I understand you're angry with me Jason, but you don't need to call me or the children names just to make yourself feel better."
"The fuck you say, this is my house, I'll call those whinny little brats any damn thing I want. Don't like it there's the fucking door!"
"Fine! I thought we could be civil about this, I guess I should have known better."
"What and allow you just to walk all over me! Go fuck yourself Amanda, you're pussy isn't that great."
"Very well if this is how you want to do things. We'll see you in court. A commoner like you has no chance of winning against nobility like my Edward." His anger burned in his veins at what he was hearing. He was at the age where his magic was beginning to manifest itself, like it was that day, as the knickknacks he had gathered in his child-like innocence dotting his room began to shake violently. "He thought you might do this so Edward already talked a judge into giving me temporary custody of Adam."
"You are not talking my son from me so you can whore yourself out to this... asshat!" Again, Adam heard the slap, and still it didn't phase him. He was in agreement with his father. He wasn't going to go with her just so she could do whatever it was she did with this Edward.
"Get it through your head, Jason, as tiny as that brain is of yours, you can't stop me. If you try you'll find yourself in jail. Do you want that?! Huh! Do you ever want to see Adam again? Fight me on this and you will never see him again! Am I clear!" Amanda screamed out at the top of her lungs. "Just face it Jason, I don't love you anymore. Just sign the papers, get on with your life, this isn't as world ending as you're making it out to be," she said, in that condescending voice of hers that Adam knew so well.
"Nah, just nine years wasted on a cheating slut when I should have married Mandy, at least she's truthful, unlike the bitch I'm staring at!" Jason spat.
"Please," rolling her eyes, "I saved you from a life of misery," Amanda said, waving off the statement. "Now this kind constable will keep an eye on you while I fetch the children's things." An evil light played along her eyes enjoying the rage she saw in Jason's eyes.
"You better take every last scrap of their crap with you if you don't I'll burn it all. And you better believe your so-called beloved Edward," Jason sneered at the name, "isn't going to like the press when they learn that a so-called noble can't even take care of his own bastard children. If you thought you were sneaky about it, you're dead wrong."
"And all they'll see is a hurt, angry man whose wife got tired of living a commoners life when a noble one is the one she desires," Amanda said, from over her shoulder.
"I curse you Amanda, I curse you so everyone will know your true self," Jason growled his magjols shimmered in his eyes as he silently cast the curse on his soon-to-be ex-wife.
"Oh no! A curse! Whatever am I to do?!" Amanda taunted as she walked down the hallway to her eldest son's room. Knowing how her other, better, children would always find their way to his room whenever she or Jason raised their voices, which had grown in frequency over the past few months. She was a little annoyed that her news wasn't hurting Jason like she thought it would have. He had to have known about her and Edward before she told him she was leaving him. She would have thought he would be happy since she wasn't asking anything from him not even child support. She knew she could talk Adam into permanently staying with her... or so she thought until she saw the look in her son's eyes. A look of sheer hate within their depths. "Jill go help your brother pack, we're going to go live with daddy," Amanda said sweetly, looking down at the two children she had with Edward.
"Yea! Daddy!" A three-year-old Jill said happily, before taking her fraternal twin by the hand and leading him to his room.
"Adam..."
"I hate you," Adam seethed angrily, or as furiously as a six-year-old could.
"You must have heard that fight," softening her tone, "I understand you must right now, but this is for the best. Edward can give you everything your father can't," Amanda said, in a motherly voice.
"Except he isn't my Dad!" Adam shouted out.
"Don't say that, give Edward a chance, you'll see. The life of a noble is better than... this," Amanda said, gesturing around the room.
"I'm not going!"
"You are, so the sooner you pack the sooner I'll show you your new home," Amanda said, trying to sound upbeat about it. Sighing loudly when Adam grew stubborn, "Pack," she said forcibly, "enough for two weeks, Edward will get you better, more status fitting clothes later. And no crying!" Amanda barked when she noted her son's quivering eyes. "Get it done! Or you can wear nothing!" she growled stomping out of Adam's room to check on her more important children.
"Don't worry Adam, I'll have you home soon," Jason whispered into his son's ear as he held a weeping Adam close.
"Come on, Adam," yanking her son out of his father's grasp, "we're leaving, you've already made us late," Amanda grumbled dragging Adam behind her while he screamed out for his father. "You're making this tougher than it needs to be," she huffed, pushing Adam into the back of the car Edward had sent with her.
Adam pressed his tiny face against the glass of the window. Yearning for his father to save him. He had no wish to go live with his mother. Even being so young he had seen both sides of his mother, her public face and her private one. He knew he was only a prop for his mother to make herself look good. That's all she ever really cared about. His father, while strict, Adam knew his father loved him, unlike his mother.
"Really, Adam?! It's not like you won't see your father again," Amanda sighed rolling her eyes at Adam's childish display. Arching an eyebrow when she felt something surge in her son when Adam glared at her. "I guess it is time to have him tested. Won't it be great if Adam tests well and studies under Edward," she giggled into her mind. "He'll see, this will be good for us," Amanda said to herself.
In truth, it did not go well for Amanda or Edward the moment Adam was forced to move into that manor of Edward's. Adam was difficult on the best of days, and others he wasn't controllable, or controllable enough, for the nanny's Edward hired to look after the children. However, that all changed a month into his exile from his home. Due to the class structure of the world around him, nobles and royalty could pretty much get away with murder so long as nothing pointed directly at them. Those who knew Jason knew he wasn't suicidal as the papers had reported. Nonetheless, they all suspected that Amanda and her future new husband had a hand in it. What of Adam? He knew first hand they had a hand in his father's death given how he had overheard them laughing about it one night. And so began the coldest of the silent wars known to mankind.
"Adam, what's the meaning of this?!" Amanda hissed standing in a room that was meant for the servant's living quarters. Noting how all his belongings, minus the items she and Edward had gotten him since moving in, were displayed around the room. "This isn't your room, yours is upstairs beside your brother."
"He's not my brother," Adam spoke coldly, from his sitting position on the floor a rudimentary book of magic open across his lap. "And why do you care where I sleep. You're not here anyway," he uttered factually, knowing the number of times he's seen his mother since moving in could be counted on one hand, with fingers left over.
"Adam, I expect everything packed up and back in that room before dinner, am I clear?!" Amanda said, in an authoritative voice.
"If I don't." Adam replied combatively.
"Adam, I know you're mad about your father's death..." A chill ran up her spine as those pale blue eyes of his shot up to her.
"I hate you; Dad is dead because of you. I wish it was you!" Adam yelled loudly for all the household staff to hear.
"Adam, son, you don't mean that," Amanda spoke thinking it was just her son's grief talking; proving just how little she knew her own child. Looking behind her when she felt a hand on her shoulder. A smile rose the corner of her lips, knowing she had made the right choice in divorcing Jason as her eyes fell on Edward.
"If he wants to stay here that's fine, he is, after all, a commoner's son. He doesn't know what refinement is," Edward said, putting on airs. "Give him time, the children are looking for you." Amanda nodded and started to hum as she walked up the stairs to the ground floor. "Listen you common rat, I don't care where you sleep, you could sleep in the gutter for all I care, yet you're mother insisted I take you in. So either get on board or I'll send you away where they teach real men manners," Edward said, with contempt.
"Go ahead. I don't want live here anyway," Adam uttered in defiance.
"Be careful of what you wish, boy," Edward sneered as he peered down at Adam.
"So if I wished you dead, would it come true?" Adam asked, with a wicked smirk.
It wasn't more than a month later that Adam found himself being shipped off to some boarding school he'd never heard of. As he looked out at the surrounding ocean some few hundred feet below them as he stepped out onto the landing of the floating island that housed the school for high class children. He knew he just traded one prison for another. Then again, he wouldn't have to look at the people who had caused his father's death.
"Maybe a year here will teach you that our home isn't so bad," Amanda said, in a disapproving voice causing her son to turn to look at her.
"Yes, your home. You destroyed mine, and this place will be ten times better than living with you. So don't patronize me, you killed everything I loved, I hope you choke on it." With that Adam left his stunned and shocked mother behind to start a life that didn't include, or involve her.
During the breaks, he would contact his grandparents to see if he could stay with them during the interlude. Both sets were furious at his mother; his father's parents hated his mother's guts with a passion; while his grandparents on his mother's side were very disappointed in how she had handled things. Yet in order to see their other grandchildren they spoke very little about the event that lead to his father's death. So in order to keep from running into his mother's other children, Adam never saw them as his siblings, he would stay with his father's parents. If he couldn't, he would make sure they wouldn't be around before staying with his other grandparents. When neither one was free, Adam would stay at the school doing whatever just to have a reason to be on the grounds during breaks. However, there were times when he was forced to return to that manor. How he hated each and every time. As Adam was forced to do so twelve years later on his final spring break where those in his class would seek out colleges or private mentors to advance their magical learning. Which Adam was about to start in two weeks, hence his dreaded need to return home since he was no longer a student there.
His mother had learned over the years that it was wise not to bother to show up to pick him up. Adam had nothing he wanted to say to her. Whether this hurt his mother or not he really didn't care. His eyes flickered up and to the left noting the runes that powered the contraption as the driver dealt with the high winds that hammered the floating island.
"Good morning, Master Adam," the driver greeted as Adam slid into the rear seat.
"Adam, just Adam, I'm not those snotty nobles," Adam stated for the hundredth time.
"Your mother can't wait to see you," the man said, ignoring Adam's remark.
"Uh-huh, I'm sure she waiting on pins and needles," Adam said, sarcastically.
His pale blue eyes stared out the windows watching how those with wealth flew by in their expensive cars that took the place of the old fashion brooms. While they were still in use, in the poorer parts of the world, most, if they had the money that is, opted for the rune infused cars that were invented over a hundred years ago. Adam preferred the broom over the runed cars. He could never feel the flow of magjols around him when he was in one of the things like he could when he practiced, and subsequently, mastered his father's broom which his grandparents had saved from his father's teenage years.
Glancing down at the city of his birth after a few hours of flying. Noting how the commoner area of the city had grown since he'd been away while the tier where the nobles and royals lived hadn't changed much. Loathing filled his heart as they drew near to Edward's estate. His eyes ran over the servants who had gathered once he had opened the car door. His fingers wrapped around his bookbag, the sound of the fabric sliding along the leather seat filled his ears as he stepped out of the car. He hated how his mother forced them to stand out there every time he returned. Speaking warmly to them as he passed them; it wasn't their fault that they couldn't disobey his mother's orders, after all they were just like him: commoners. Then the coldness of the air set in as his gaze fell upon the woman who ruined his life -- his mother.
"It's good to see you well, Adam," Amanda spoke in a warm tone. Her green eyes ran over her son's body noting how he looked so much like Jason, also noting that same disgust in his eyes when he looked at her.
"Surprised that some noble hasn't put a dagger in my back?" Adam retorted. While the servants were wise enough not to voice their shock at his words, it wasn't hard for Adam to tell, after all, speaking to a noble so blatantly had ended many lives. He didn't care if he went to the chopping block for it, he wasn't about to have them stifle his voice.
"I see your tongue is as sharp as ever," Amanda uttered narrowing her eyes.
"Mom, why must we deal with this common... thing?" Edward Jr. asked, in that snobby voice that Adam has dealt with for the past twelve years.
"He's your brother, it's not his fault he was born to the wrong man," Amanda said, cutting her eldest son down while comforting her youngest one.
"You and I have a difference of opinion on what's the right, or wrong, man," Adam sneered as he walked past them towards the servant's entrance.
Shaking her head in dismay at the sight of her foolish son. She knew Edward could do such good things for Adam if he would just let him. It would seem to her that her son learned nothing while at that high class school. "Come junior, let's go back inside," Amanda said, turning her son towards the entrance.
"Two weeks," Adam groaned once the door to the servant's quarters he always used, when he was forced to be there, closed. A smile lifted the corners of his lips at the welcome notes that the staff had left for him. Then a devious grin took it's place as he noted his father's broom tucked into the corner. Tossing his bag onto the bed, grabbing the broom, making sure the coast was clear before making a mad dash for the servant's entrance. Adam howled in joy as he took to the air to head to the one place that felt like home in the past twelve years.
Amanda stared dumbfoundedly at the empty room after she had come to check on Adam in the room she had had her servants prepare for him only to find it unused and unoccupied, quite like the room she was currently standing in, "Where's my son?" Amanda demanded once one of the many servants walked past the room.
"I don't know madam; I haven't seen him since his arrival."
"I see," Amanda muttered, her eyes darted to and fro knowing there were only two places she could think of that he would be at. "If he returns at a reasonable time, tell him I wish to speak with him," she stated before walking off. "What are you doing you ungrateful child?" Amanda seethed low so no one could hear. She knew Edward wanted to see him as soon as Adam got settled in, to talk about his future. A future where she hoped Adam was wise enough to see that could only be achieved with Edward's help.
******
The next day...
"Where the hell have you been!" Amanda shouted as she stood in the doorway of the bedroom her son had taken. "Why are you flying a broom! You could kill yourself! We have drivers to take you wherever you want!"
"No, you, have drivers to take you where you want. I'm just a commoner, getting by with what I have," Adam said, his thumb tapped the shaft of his broom. "As to where I was, that's private."
"I'm your mother?!"
"Since when?" Adam shot back. "A loving mother would listen to her son when he tells her he hates it here. A loving mother wouldn't laugh with her douchey lover about the death of his father. No. That's not you at all, now is it?" he asked, with a pointed look, noting his mother's wide eyes.
"I did this for us!" Amanda stated trying for the hundredth thousandth time to make her son see.
"No, you destroyed my life for you, all for you. It's always been about you, and what you want. I was the last thing on your mind when you ruined my father," Adam said, darkly.
"I see," the mask of civility slipped showing her son the materialistic, vain woman Amanda had become since his time away, "you're going to give this all up?" Amanda asked, with a pointed look. Knowing no one was foolish enough to pass up the chance to get out from the overbearing work that awaited those born to the common life.
"In a heartbeat."
"Then everything I've done for you..."
"Was for naught."
"Then why even bother coming back here?" Amanda asked, confused.
"To tell you goodbye. The moment I'm gone, it's the last time you'll ever see me," Adam said, factually. That was his plan anyway, he couldn't say what will happen years down the road.
"Then why wait? If you hate it here so much why not leave?"
"To piss you and that pompous douche you married off to no end," Adam said, evilly.
"You're right I should have left you with your father," Amanda sneered in disgust at what her son just told her. "If that low born life is what you want, go! Don't let me stop you, Gods forbid I try to give you a better life..."
"Never asked you to, I was quite content with the low born life, as you call it, before you had my father murdered," Adam said, narrowing his eyes hatefully.
"I did not have Jason killed!" Amanda seethed in rage. "So stop fucking saying it!" Getting within an inch of Adam's nose, her anger burned in her green eyes at the audacity of what her son was giving up. She was offering Adam an easy life yet he constantly threw it back in her face.
"Or what? Have me killed too? Then again, killing something you supposedly love shouldn't be too hard for you." His eyes flickered to the left when his mother's hand was stopped in midair by his wards. He knew his return would come to blows hence why he had set a ward around himself. "Having trouble there?" Adam asked, with an amused smirk.
"I wish you were never born!" Amanda shouted.
"Hey," shrugging his shoulders, "that makes two of us. At least then I wouldn't have to see the looks in my grandparent's eyes at the loss of their son because the woman he was with just had to spread her legs for some noble, who at this second is plowing his attendant," Adam said, whether it was true or not he couldn't say. Although he wouldn't put it past the man. Men like him, at least in Adam's mind, always thought those below him belonged to him and he could do whatever he wanted just because they were born to the common class. "Ever wonder why no one, and I mean no one, unless it's your parents, ever talks to you? They're ashamed of you. As they should be, if they could see you now, a commoner pretending to be noble," Adam said, getting another shot in.
"Well forgive me for trying to be a good mother and give you the things you'll need in life," Amanda yelled in disdain. She couldn't believe how foolish her son was being. Didn't he know the strings Edward could pull for him? The places he could get Adam into if only he would just put aside the attitude. However, it would seem to her, her son wanted to work himself to the bone for just an ounce of gold. "Consider this the last time I try to do something good for you!" Amanda growled from over her shoulder as she marched out of the room.
"Leave us," Edward commanded, once the servant showed Adam to his study. Where he spent enormous amount of time. "So I hear you wish to be stricken from the family rolls?" The question was rhetorical. "You know that means you'll be cut off from..."
"Yeah, don't really care," Adam said aloofly, sliding his hands into his pockets.
"I think you should given these reports," Edward spoke rattling the pieces of paper he held in his hands. "Wipe that smile off your..." Instantly his hands went to his throat as he was lifted out of his seat.
"You shouldn't believe everything you read, especially falsified reports your minions had sent back to you," Adam said, enjoying the fear in Edward's eyes as he held him aloft. "What those reports don't say is I exceled in my magic studies, as you can see from your current predicament," he said, with a sadistic grin on his lips. His eyes followed the fall of Edward's body back into his chair.
"You'll get nothing from me?!" Edward growled hoarsely as he rubbed his throat.
"Please," waving off the statement like it didn't mean anything, which it didn't, "I haven't relied on you for a damn thing in twelve years, especially not your slut. What makes you think I would give a damn now?"
"You want to go to college or a private mentor I can do that. Or I could have..." Arching an eyebrow when Adam just belted out in laughter.
"You really don't get it, do you?"
"Get what?" Edward asked, at a lost.
"I don't give a shit. How plainly must I say that? For a noble you sure are as stupid as you look. These past twelve years haven't taught you damn thing have they? Not once, not a single damn time, have I asked or wanted anything from you or her. Yet, you two keep sending shit that I have no interest in, so into the trash it goes. You fucking get it now?" Adam growled darkly.
"So everything your mother has done to make you see that a noble life is better than that trash we pulled you out of was wasted on you, is that what you're telling me?" Edward asked, hiding how perturbed he was that he couldn't break Adam's hold. His brown eyes slyly ran over Adam's body, sensing how the magjols in the air swirled around his body. It was impossible for a commoner such as Adam to have that amount of magjols. "Only the nobility and royalty are meant to have that kind of power!" Edward seethed in his mind.
"Pretty much," shrugging his shoulders, "was I asked if I wanted to be ripped away from my father? No. Was I asked if I wanted to stay in a house filled with the very people who had my father killed? Again, no. What I wanted meant very little to that pea-size brain of yours."
"Very well then, if you want to return to being a common rat, be my guest. Know this, if you leave this house, you will never set foot in it again!" Edward threatened thinking this would force Adam back in line.
"You should be careful, rats are omnivores, you might get eaten, little noble," Adam said, cruelly. "As for this... Hell? You can keep it. All it's doing is covering up for the tiny speck of a man you are." A wicked smirk formed on his lips at how furious Edward was becoming. Rolling his eyes when Edward tried to play his anger off at tugging at the lapels of his mage robe. A robe that all participating members of the ruling council must wear to discuss the affairs of State.
"One month, that's all I'll give you. Then I want you out of my house!" Edward yelled.
"Whatever," Adam waved Edward off like he wasn't already planning on being gone by next week.
"And you will hereby cease using the name Mortanhouse."
"I've never used it so why would I care about your silly little House name," Adam said, adding another pin to Edward's already explosive temper as he left the room without being dismissed.
"You are nothing more than a common brat! Without me you'll be nothing!" Rolling his eyes at Edward's taunt, like Adam needed the man to do what he wanted to do. Never once has he relied on Edward or his family name when it was his merit and skill that got him into the best college in the country. Something he wasn't going to tell either one of them about. Knowing his mother she would try to stick her hands in what he had rightfully earned himself.
His ears twitched; his pale blue eyes glanced down as he descended the grand staircase to the ground floor. Watching how Jill, with two of her friends, were chatting loudly as they walked in through the front door. Noting how she stopped in her tracks as those brown-green eyes of hers stared up at him.
"Adam?!" Jill's voice filled the stale air. "When did you get here?" she asked, surprised to see her older brother there. She would have thought someone would have mentioned it to her.
"Yesterday," Adam said, matter-of-factly.
"But you..."
"Jill don't talk to him," Amanda said, appearing instantly without being called. "He wants to be gone from this family, its high time this family cuts those who wish to be gone from our lives," she stated turning her nose up at her son.
"Please, the sooner I can get you out of the travesty that is my life that you've made of it, the better off I'll be," Adam retorted.
"Then by all means, there's the door," Amanda said, gesturing to it. "Don't let us keep you." Her cheek twitched at the smug smirk on her eldest son's lips before Adam turned towards the servants entrance.
"Mom, what's going on?" Jill asked, confused by what she had just seen.
"Nothing you need to worry yourself about," Amanda said, in a motherly voice. "Why don't you and your friends head to your room."
"Okay," drawing out the word, "you'll tell me later, right?" Jill asked, wondering what had happened between the two of them. She knew they never got along with one another even from her earliest memories. She couldn't remember why there was bad blood, then again at that age she never really looked to deep into it given the few times Adam would come home.
"Of course, honey," Amanda said, with a warm smile. Her eyes followed after her daughter as she led her friends towards her bedroom. Releasing a sigh, her shoulders slumped wondering what had gone so wrong with her son. Wondering why Adam couldn't be more like his other siblings and just enjoy the life they have now. Why he had to be so difficult about every little thing? This was the reason she had left his father; so they could have everything a commoner could never achieve. Why couldn't Adam see that? That without Edward's influence Adam was doomed to a life of hard work and poverty. Why couldn't Adam see that? Was his hate of what she had done to his father so great that it was blinding him? "That must be it," Amanda said aloud, her closed right fist lightly striking her left palm. What Amanda failed to realize was that it was none of the above, Adam just simply hated the both of them. Walking quickly towards the servant's stairwell, knowing she had to fix this before Adam was formally kicked out of their home. "Where are you off to now?" Amanda asked, keeping the annoyance from her voice at the sight of the broom in his hand.
"Anywhere I want, obviously," Adam said, coldly.
"Adam. I know we've had our differences but I am still your mother. Do we really need to be at odds with one another?" Amanda asked, offering an olive branch.
"You did this yourself. The only person you have to blame is yourself," Adam said, slinging his bookbag over his shoulder.
"Where would you go?" Amanda asked, genuinely concerned that Adam would be sleeping in the streets.
"Home." Was the only word Adam said as he passed by his mother and out of her life.
******
Three years later...
Blodselts, Academy Of The Arcane, sat on a lush forty acres on the private floating island about two hours from Adam's hometown. For three years Adam has worked his tail to the bone to stay at the top of his class. It had all paid off when the committee for the selection of the new Sage made the rounds of the top magic schools in the country. Knowing, that if he was selected, then Adam would train under the current Sage to take over the role if or when the current one retired or was killed in a duel against another Sage. Death didn't scare him; he knew the risk if he was chosen. It was the fact if he was chosen then he could rub it in Edward's and his mother's faces. That he, if he became the new Sage, would be of a higher rank than their petty titles. The news of the results of the selection came in on the second month of his second year attending Blodselts. Where he was floored and shocked beyond belief that he was the one. The one who would face off against other Sages to keep their countries from going to war. Which in turn led to a campus wide party to celebrate the news, after which Adam was escorted to the private dorms the campus used to house those with spectacular magjol count, heir to the throne, or in his case the new apprentice to the Sage. He had asked the school not to inform anyone of the results yet. He didn't want to tip off his mother before he had the chance to rub it in her nose.
Adam was astounded once the Dean of the school showed him to his new dorm room. His eyes ran over the small kitchen area; where he knew he could make himself a late dinner due to the many late nights he had put in to cram for a class. To the small but state-of-the-art workstation; where he knew he could continue his work in alchemy. Where he was this close in making the fabled Philosopher's stone. He's already had success in making the Ebony and Crimson stones -- imperfect versions of the Philosopher's stone. He knew once he had completed it then he could tell no one about it. Due to the Elixir of Life the stone produced. He knew if word got out that he was in procession of one, then everyone and anyone would try to steal it from him. That wasn't all the stone could do, just the more famous part of its usefulness had survived through the centuries. His eyes lifted noting the open second floor where he could only see the hints of the corner of the bed.
One has to wonder how Adam could afford to attend such a prestigious school given his more humble background. Simple. Adam had learn how to transmute lead to gold when he was fourteen. Since then he's been quietly stockpiling his gold so that he would never have to rely on his mother or Edward for money. He knew he was closing in on the wealth that Edward has. He couldn't wait for when the day comes that he could rub it in Edward's face that he was richer than a noble. Adam knew that was going irk the pompous ass to no end. However, his serenity, his sanctuary was invaded on one cool spring morning.
"Now if you will follow me, I'll show you around campus. I know the two of you will just love it here!" said a bubbly, chipper red head as she escorted Edward and Amanda -- who were wearing their mage robes with their stations in life embroidered on their surface -- while Jill and Edward Jr. closely followed behind. "Blodselts has the best courses you'll find anywhere! We also have the privilege to house the apprentice to the Sage," she said dreamily, as she led them towards the dorms Edward Jr. and Jill would be using during their stay.
"Did you know the new Sage had been chosen?" Amanda whispered to Edward.
"No dear, I did not," Edward said, in a regal tone. "That kind of information is only for the King and Queen." Putting on airs to show those around him that his children belonged there. "It's to safeguard the Sage's apprentice until he or she is ready to take over," he said, wondering who it could be. Everyone knew that only the strongest and smartest were chosen as candidates to become one. He had hoped the selection ceremony wouldn't have taken place until his children had the opportunity to toss their names into the ring.
"I do hope we'll see him or her someday," Amanda said, with a warm smile on her lips. Knowing this was how life was supposed to be for her. While she was slightly saddened that her foolish son hadn't crawled back home yet, still she wasn't about to allow this amazing day to be ruined by the thoughts of her wayward son.
"As do I," Edward said, lightly patting his wife's hand.
"These are the boys dorms, and the girls is right over there," their guide said, pointing diagonally across the courtyard. "You'll find a list like this," stepping beside the bulletin board, "on the times when your room's laundry day is among other things," she stated informatively. "Make sure you check it every day, there's always lots of neat things going on around campus." Noting the looks in Amanda's and Edward's eyes when they noted that all students, be they royal, noble, or commoner would be housed all together. "Now if you'll follow me, I'll show you the lecturing halls."
"What's that for?" Jill asked, as they pasted the ornate manor that housed the more important people who came to study at the school.
"Oh, that's a special dorm for those who've earn the right to stay there. I have to tell you the other dorm rooms do not compare once you have a look inside that place," their guide answered with a smile on her lips. "Where the normal dorm rooms are packed four to a room, they," gesturing to the building, "get one all to themselves."
"How can I get one?" Edward Jr. asked, eager not to be couped up like a sardine.
"Have an outstanding magjol count, heir to the throne, or as a very special case, given how rare the selection is, to be picked as the next Sage," she said, knowing how the boy was only the son of an Earl, and how his magjol count was lower than hers he would never be able to step foot into it, at least not without an invitation. "There he is!" she squealed in joy.
"There who is?" Edward asked, confused.
"The apprentice to the Sage," she said, pointing directly at Adam. "He's so... powerful," she spoke, nearly drooling.
"Adam." The name left Amanda's lips without her realizing it.
"Do you know him?" their guide asked, perplexed.
"He's my son," Amanda muttered still at a loss as to what the girl just said. She could not... could not believe that her son, the boy who fought against the noble life, was now the apprentice to the Sage. "Adam!" Her eyebrow twitched in irritation when her son was looking every which way other than at her. "Really?! Has it been so long that you've forgotten your own mother's voice?" Her eyes went wide when she felt the surge of magjols coming off his body when that hateful glare burnt into her body. She could see the shock in Edward's eyes as well. They both had thought Adam had gone off somewhere and was working as some common laborer, not this! There was no mistaking it as she noted the gold emblem that sat over his heart on his black mage robe. Her son, her child, was indeed the next Sage. Grumbling when Adam walked off without a word.
"You sure he's your son?" asked their guide.
"He might have grown," keeping the fact that Adam had filled out nicely to herself, "and changed his hair style but that is my son," Amanda nodded, knowing how she was going to use this news to lord it over the other nobles who've looked down at her. Looking to the left of her as Jill took off running after Adam.
"Adam! Adam!" Jill called out as she raced to catch up to her older brother. Only to be knock on her ass by the barrier that kept the other students from swarming the place. "Ow!" she hissed in pain as she rubbed her sore backside. "Adam!" Jill called out once again only this time her fist hammered against the barrier. "Adam I won't stop yelling until you come see me!"
"Jill, stop this right now, it's unbecoming of an Earl's daughter," Edward said, disapprovingly.
"Don't you want to see him?" Jill asked, very confused. She knew her father and Adam never got along, yet she would have thought, after three years, her father would have softened just a little.
"No, I do not wish to see that... boy," Edward said, catching himself before insulting Adam publicly. He was wise enough not to be seen in public insulting the Sage-in-waiting. He had no wish to get into a feud with the other nobles, namely the current Sage. One where he doubted he would come out of it alive.
"Why do you care sis, he's just a common..." The smack upside the back of his head resounded along the courtyard. "Dad?!"
"You do not insult the future Sage, have I taught you nothing?" Edward growled, glaring at his son for his stupidity.
"But he's..."
"It doesn't matter what he is, he will be the Sage. Have you forgotten everything that overpriced school taught you?"
"Oh, such a heartwarming sight, little noble," Adam spoke startling them all. His sarcasm was clear as day as he stared hatefully at Edward. "I'm here, what do you want?" he asked, his gaze flickering over to his half-sister.
"Adam, don't be like that," Jill said, in a little pout. "We haven't seen each other in three years. Can't we just talk?"
"Are we not conversing right now?" Adam asked, in a smartass tone.
"You know what I mean," Jill huffed, puffing out her cheeks in annoyance.
"Talk is cheap, and my time is limited so say what you want to say," Adam said, in a cold tone.
"Why don't you step outside that barrier and I'll show them all they chose poorly," Edward Jr. said, through clenched teeth at the audacity of a common born becoming on par with the King.
"Settle down little shrimp, you aren't the big fish in this pond, and your magjol count barely got you into his place if it wasn't..." Adam nodded towards Edward. Arching an eyebrow when his mother's hands covered junior's mouth.
"Don't listen to him, he doesn't know what he's saying," Amanda said, nervously. Knowing some of the things that went into becoming a Sage, and she wasn't about to lose a son because her youngest couldn't keep his mouth shut.
"Seems to me he was asking for a duel," Adam said, releasing his hold on his magic. A torrent of arcane energy shot skyward, allowing his family to finally taste the full might of his power. "Do you want to know what it takes to be a Sage, little noble?" he said, sinisterly. Noting how his mother's eyes shot to the sky as lightning crawled across the darkening clouds. "It's a fight to the death. If you aren't willing to put your life on the line you aren't worthy of being called Sage. So how about it little boy, care to go toe to toe? I thought so," Adam uttered seeing his brother's knees shaking. "Be this a lesson to you, don't insult your betters or you'll find yourself dead," he said, turning to leave.
"Wait Adam!" Jill called out. "We still haven't talked?!"
"What's there to talk about?"
"Everything!" Jill pleaded.
"Uh-huh, don't you all have a tour to finish," Adam spoke, shooing them away.
"I'm sorry Adam they just..."
"Don't worry about it Selena," Adam said, flashing her a smile watching how her cheeks heated. "It's not you're fault that an Earl can't keep his spoiled little brat in check." Loving how that vein in Edward's forehead was throbbing like mad.
"Adam, I know we have our differences but must you antagonize your stepfather?" Amanda sighed when Adam nodded very vehemently.
"It's the highlight of my day, plus, get this. That thing," pointing at Edward, "can't do a damn thing about it, since where I stand he is so far down the totem pole that I get a nose bleed just staring down at how low he is in the nobility," Adam said, staring right at Edward knowing what he had said was completely true. Edward just liked to mouth off about things he only could dream he could do. In their world an Earl was only slightly above a Baron who was nothing more than a commoner raised to the ranks of nobility. Noting how Selena was biting her lip trying not to laugh, after all, she was a Duke's daughter and it was the truth. "So if that's all I have work to do, and you have wasted enough of my time. Unless he's," pointing at Edward again, "willing to lick my shoes clean then we can continue this little chat. If not move along, I have better things to do than waste my breath on him and you."
"Very well Adam..." Amanda's voice stilled when Edward got down on his knees. Her eyes glanced back over to her son who was laughing like mad at the sight.
"What? I said he could lick my shoes clean, nothing about touching me," Adam said, shivering at the thought once he had dropped his shoes in front of Edward. "So...?" Rolling his hand for his mother to speak. After all she's the one who wanted to continue this conversation, not him. The humiliation of Edward was a very nice bonus.
"Where have you been?" Amanda asked, trying not to be disgusted at the sight of Edward's tongue moving over Adam's left shoe.
"Here. Next question."
"All three years?!" Amanda exclaimed.
"Yes."
"Why didn't you tell us when you came home?"
"Some reason I should have?" Adam asked, looking at his mother oddly.
"I'm your mother, you should have told me."
"Didn't see the point," Adam stated shrugging his shoulders. "Doubt you would have believe me anyway. Then again, I wasn't much of a priority to you once you ripped me from my home."
"Adam, how can you say that? Everything I've done has been for you, your brother, and sister," Amanda said, cupping her hand tighter around junior's mouth as he mumbled curses at Adam.
"No, no," wagging his finger, "you did it for yourself, at least be truthful with yourself. Anyone who knows you knows that," pointing at the crest on Amanda's robe, "is all you've ever cared about: your status," Adam said, in a cold, distant tone.
"Okay, maybe I do care about that, that doesn't mean I don't care about you as well," Amanda pleaded knowing that she had to get back in Adam's good graces.
"Uh-huh," Adam muttered flicking a piece of ear wax from his finger at Edward.
"We need to get back to our tour or..." Selena's voice trailed off; she knew Adam well enough to know he could care less about the two he had been speaking to.
"Yes, of course," Amanda nodded, holding her tongue when she noted the crest on the girls robe. "We apologize for... the interruption."
"When I start here, I'll find you. There won't be a place you can hide from me," Jill stated with determination as she glared at her older brother.
"Have fun with that," Adam said, offhandedly. Walking over towards Edward who had just finish with his task. "Well now, who's a good little noble, although as disgusting at it was to watch, it was amusing," he said, patting Edward's head, laughing madly as he walked back to his dorm.
All through the rest of the tour Amanda was eyeing her husband. She couldn't believe Edward would debase himself like he did. Sure, Adam might be of higher rank than they were now, yet her son didn't order Edward to lick his shoes clean. That was the only way to get the nobles of lesser rank to do anything that didn't benefit them outright. Wondering what else Edward had done to butter up to the higher ranks. Had she been so blinded by the wealth, the power, the prestige of being a noble that she didn't see it? Amanda couldn't say. However, now that she had seen it first hand, she had to agree it was disgusting and amusing. She didn't know her son had it in him to humiliate his stepfather like that. In public view as well! She wondered what else her son had learned since leaving her life.
"Don't you worry Dad, I'll get that upstart back for you," Edward Jr. said, with seething hate.
"Are you daft?!" Edward exclaimed. "You can't even measure up to him much less take him on in a duel! So let those better than you do your thinking for you," he said, dismissing his son.
Amanda watched it all in silence as her youngest son slinked away from his father in defeat. Was her eyes now opening to what, or more precisely who, Edward was as a man? Did she have blinders on when he was around the children? Amanda wished she knew. It seemed to her that Jason and Adam were the only two men in her life that had seen through Edward's façade and she just dismissed the two of them like it was nothing.
"Don't you listen, you're still a powerful mage," Amanda whispered into her son's ear to lift his mood. She knew junior always tried to earn his father's approval yet she knew that would never be, not with Edward's picky nature. "There's no shame in admitting that Adam is out of your league. Adam just happens to be the next Sage, no one was expecting that," she said, rubbing her son's back as Edward Jr. nodded. She surely wasn't expecting to find her son there at the most prestigious of colleges and wearing the symbol of the appointed Sage. That was one thing that never crossed her mind in the whole three years they had been estranged. Her gaze turned back to her husband, eyeing his back wondering if she had indeed made the wrong choice in divorcing Jason. Shaking the thought from her mind, it was too late to regret what had happen. She was now stuck in the marriage given how the word divorce was not in the noble's language. Amanda was forever tied to Edward, unless of course he died, then she would be free with all his money. Then the memory of the fight she and Adam had three years ago popped into her mind, wondering if Adam was right and if Edward was indeed sleeping with his attendant. She knew marital vows meant little to him, she would have to include herself in that assessment, given how he had seduced her when she was still married to Jason. It was something she would have to ponder as their guide continued their tour towards the administrative building.
"And that concludes our tour!" Selena said, with a happy smile once she had brought them back to their starting point. "I hope Blodselts meets your approval, and hope if, or when you start you'll love it just as much as I do," she stated looking right at Jill and Edward Jr. "Now if you'll excuse me I need to head to my dorm and change out of this," Selena said, gesturing to her clothes. "Big party tonight," leaning in to Jill, "Adam will be there," she spoke with a sneaky grin.
"Honey, take the kids home," Amanda said, laying her hand on her husband's arm after Selena had left them. "I need to speak with Adam about this Sage business. If he's this powerful, we need to get him on our side," she whispered low. Seeing the look of understanding in his eyes, Edward wasn't a fool. He might loath her son, but he wasn't a fool. Even he had to admit what a boon to their coffers it would be if they could attach their House name to Adam. Not that, that was what was going to happen if Adam wouldn't talk to her. "Don't worry honey, I'll find a way to get home," Amanda said, placing a kiss on her husband's cheek before walking off towards the dorm that housed her son.
"Adam! Please come talk to me!" Amanda shouted not knowing if her magic would get through the barrier. "I'll stand out here all night if I have to until you speak with me!" A smirk formed on her lips when she thought she heard the word 'fuck' as weak as it was due to wherever her son's dorm room was located. "Good, he's annoyed, that will make him make mistakes," Amanda said to herself as the front door to the dorm was thrust open roughly.
"Wasn't that talk enough for you?!" Adam growled.
"Invite me in."
"Why?"
"Because I want to talk, that's all," Amanda said, slyly noting how fit her son was. All mages were commanded to keep themselves in shape so they would have the stamina needed to continuously cast spells until their magjols ran out. The Sage, in extension her son, had to be at his or her peak of fitness to do battle with other Sages of the numerous other countries that dotted the world. The world had seen what a catastrophe a fat, out of shape, winded Sage could do to a country, that one of the smaller countries had put forth to settle a dispute between them and a larger country while their kingdom might still exist to this day, they were nothing more than vassals to the larger country. Hence why their King had set forth his decree for all the mages in their land.
"Fine, if only to get this over with," Adam sighed in annoyance. "I, Adam Bordun, the next Sage of the kingdom, grant you, Amanda Mortanhouse, permission to cross the barrier," he spoke feeling his tongue grow heavy just speaking that name.
"Thank you, son," Amanda said, in a soft tone once she had crossed the threshold. "Why don't you show me to your room so we can talk in private. Surely, you don't want our family drama aired for all to see," she said, with a coy smirk.
"Why not? I'd probably make a mint selling tickets to it," Adam said, leading her into his dorm.
"I don't doubt that," Amanda giggled. Her eyes moved down his back now that he was no longer wearing his robe. While mages weren't built to be muscled bound brutes, she could tell her son's torso had increased in size far more than any other mage she knew. Most were lanky, bordering on the sickly side, while her son held a healthy vibrant glow to him. She chalked that up to keeping up his fitness to fulfill his Sagely duties in the near future. "Oh my," Amanda gasped at the grandeur that greeted her once she had stepped into his dorm room. The room was fit for a King, literally. The gold leaf that glistened in the mage light overhead, the beautiful, rich red that dominated the majority of the field. The scrolls, and etched leaves that dotted the wall paper. To the low bubbling of the beaker as it sat over the Bunsen burner, the spell components that lined the selves for the more ritualistic spells, and lastly the enormous fireplace that appeared to have been used no more than a month ago. Amanda had to agree with Selena; this outshone those dorm rooms they had seen during their tour. Her nose wiggled at the enticing scent that called to her from Adam's little kitchen area. "Does it get cold up here?" Amanda asked, looking behind her as her son shut his door.
"Sometimes," Adam admitted.
"I'll have to get them some warmer clothes then," Amanda muttered flicking her left index finger down summoning the parchment scroll she used as her 'to do' list. "I'm sure that nice, big fireplace keeps this place rather warm during the winter months," she said, wondering what else her son had been doing in front of it or who for that matter.
"A little too well," Adam spoke as he moved past her making sure nothing he didn't want her to see was left uncovered, namely the Philosopher's stone he had finally managed to create over a month ago as the Elixir of Life drained from it.
"Adam, I know I taught you manners, aren't you going to offer your mother a seat and a beverage?" Amanda asked, in a motherly voice. Keeping her smile hidden when her son tilted his head back, "That coffee smells wonderful, I wouldn't mind having a cup," she said, lowering herself onto the couch that sat in front of the fireplace. Whispering the activation spell of the charm on her necklace she had placed on it while she walked towards his dorm. Wondering if it would work on someone as powerful as her son. There was no way she was going to let Adam hog all the spotlight for himself. If she had to sleep with her son to gain access to the fame, wealth, and power that would come with the Sage title once the current one stepped down or was killed in battle. Then she would, just so she and her family were taken care of. Plus, in truth, Adam was like a stranger to her. Even in his youth she never really understood him after her divorce from his father.
"Here," Adam uttered holding out the mug to his mother.
"Thank you, sweetheart." Muttering a spell below her breath sweeting the coffee just the way she like it. Patting the seat beside her, knowing the charm wouldn't work as well if he was separated from her beyond five feet. She wasn't like her son, her magjol count was only slightly higher than her youngest son. While she might be called powerful among the commoners, compared to her son, she was like the newly fallen snow on the blustering wind -- swept away with ease. Still, that didn't mean she didn't know a few tricks that her son might have never learned.
"What the hell?" Adam muttered in his mind when his body lowered himself down beside his mother. That was not where he was going to sit, nonetheless, he couldn't sense a spell, or any magic, that had made him sit down beside his mother.
"Mmm... that is quite good," Amanda sighed in bliss. She knew it had to be his rank for the reason Adam had access to the best beans. Not even Edward could procure such a lovely tasting coffee.
"Should be given the price of it," Adam muttered low.
"That's something else I'd like to speak with you about," setting down her mug on the coffee table, "how have you been supporting yourself? How can you afford to attend this place without Edward's and my help? Those spell components can't be cheap," Amanda said, point towards the shelf that housed them.
"I have my ways," Adam said, vaguely.
"Son," placing her hand on his left knee and leaning into him, "you can tell me, I promise I won't say a word to Edward. You know how he likes to suck up to those with power and money," Amanda uttered in a seductive tone. "I have to tell you he was going on and on about how he was going to get you to rejoin his House just so he can ride your coat tails," she lied, keeping her smirk hidden when Adam finally looked at her. That was the opening she needed; the flash of her charm played along her son's eyes knowing that she had him ensnared. "But don't you worry honey, I know you don't want anything to do with him. I'll try my best to discourage him from his pursuit. But in order to do so, we're going to have to talk you understand, right?" Amanda asked, slyly moving her hand along her son's inner thigh.
"I can handle that... ass," Adam sneered.
"That I don't doubt son, but even you can't outright kill a noble without facing consequences for such an action. We have to play this smart," Amanda said, while she hated to use these tactics on her son, it couldn't be helped. "We have to play the game. I know you don't like the choices I've made for us. Always know I've only done what I've done for my babies. You three are what's truly important," she said, gently caressing her son's cheek. "I understand what I've done has caused you to hate me, I can't blame you for that. Yet if we're going to try to keep a step ahead of Edward then we must work together. I don't want him getting his fingers into whatever will come from you're time as the Sage," Amanda spoke, keeping his attention on her as her hand continued its northern trek.
"And you think I'll just trust you?" Adam asked, accusingly.
"No. I do not. We've been at odds for too long for blind trust. Ask me anything and I'll answer the best that I can," Amanda uttered laying out the bait for her son.
"Which one was it, you or him?"
"Huh?"
"Who had my father killed, you or him?" Amanda could see that his anger, his hate was winning out against the charm. That was something she just couldn't allow. She needed to keep her son underneath the charm so she could work her way back into his life all so she could bask in the glory that would come when Adam took up the mantle of the Sage.
"Edward. I was against it wholeheartedly, yet he went ahead with it," Amanda lied. In truth, she had no idea who ordered Jason's death, she was as surprised as Adam was by the news yet she never showed it. She knew Adam must've heard their laughing at Jason's plight. She knew it was wrong, although at the time, Jason was becoming a rather large thorn in her side given how the courts were starting to side with him. Amanda could truthfully say she had no hand in Jason's death, she couldn't say the same thing about Edward though. It was possible Edward had Jason killed for the simple fact that Jason was dragging Edward's name through the mud in the papers. Edward was petty like that. Watching how Adam searched her eyes for any hints of deception on her part. Something she's grown quite good at hiding given her fifteen long years in the noble realm. Where assassinations were a fact of life, however shadowy they were. So she's had plenty of practice in keeping what she truly thought from reaching her face.
"I kind of figured it was him," Adam said, looking away. All the while his mind was working overtime to figure out why now, of all times, he would be so open with his mother. He knew there had to be magic involved. He just couldn't pinpoint it. If he could he would have ended it right then and there. Yet, as it was, Adam had to keep her talking until he could suss out the source.
"Tell me honey, what can I do to make you believe me?" Amanda asked, playing into her role.
"Strip."
"Excuse me?!" Amanda feigned her shock. It was exactly what she was hoping he would say. Incest was not a word known to them, given how the nobles and the royals all practiced linebreeding to keep commoners from acquiring titles.
"You want me to believe you, after all these years?! Then you have to embarrass yourself in front of your own son," Adam said, leaning back, gesturing to the spot before him.
"If that's what will get you to believe me," sighing, "I'll do it. Although I wonder where this need to see your mother naked has come from," Amanda teased, rising from her seat and slipping out of her heels. Standing between his legs, making him watch as she unbuttoned her shirt. The air of the room felt cool on her skin as she dropped her shirt to the floor, her bra soon followed allowing her son to view her 38C breasts. While she might be pushing forty-two years she did think her breasts still looked nice given her age. A sultry smile formed on her lips when her fingers took hold of the zipper of her ankle length skirt. Her eyes always on his when her thumbs hooked around the waistband of her panties as she pushed them down to the floor. "Is this what you wanted to see, Adam?" Her left hand ran along her stomach before cradling her left breast while her right hand toyed with her wet labia. Something she herself was quite surprised to find. Then again, it had been a few months since she and Edward had been intimate with one another given how Edward has been off visiting the holdings they have across the kingdom. "How about a closer look, hmm?" Her breasts swayed as she leaned forward, placing her hands on the back of his couch, bringing her right leg up, brushing her thigh against his while bringing her left up to join her other before she sat upon her son's lap.
Making sure that Adam's gaze would always find her pendent that dangled at the end of the silver chain so her son wouldn't have time to figure out how her charm worked and negate it's effects on his body. "Is this what you wanted to see? Me naked on your lap, rubbing my pussy on your cock?" Amanda asked, rocking her hips, marking his lap in her nectar.
"This part was not in the plan, the humiliation yes, but not this," Adam said, staring into his mother's eyes.
"Like how you humiliated Edward in front of the whole school?" Amanda inquired, wondering why that turned her on so much. Then she felt something poking her mound as it continued to grow. "I have to admit Adam, I did enjoy seeing that," she said, her fingertips teased the tips of his hair while she ran her nipples along her son's lips.
"Oh?"
"Mmmhmm, I can't explain it, just the sight of watching you lord over Edward set me on fire," Amanda whispered heatedly into her son's ear. "Can't you feel the heat coming off your mother's pussy?" she purred, her nose brushing along Adam's cheek. "Have you been with a woman before?" She was not expecting the look on his face when she asked that question. She was sure that her son was a virgin when the last time he was at their estate. Then again, she could have been wrong about that. There were years that she never saw hide nor hair of her son. She knew he was staying either at the school or with his grandparents, at least her parents whenever she would call or drop by to see how they were doing, would drop hints that Adam had just been there. Jason's parents would never take her call, nor was she allowed on their property. The spell they etched along the property line saw to that. She knew how much they loved their son, and she was sure they blamed her just like her son did for Jason's death. Truly she had no hand in his death. She didn't even want him dead, just out of her life so she and Edward could move on with their own lives. Her left hand ran down his chest, "Shall I take care of this for you?" Amanda asked, taking a dry swallow when her hand wrapped around her son's covered rod. "He's so much like Jason," she was practically drooling in her mind. She didn't leave Jason for a bigger cock, just a bigger pocket book.
"Why not, it is what you do, cheating, that is," Adam said, darkly. Hoping that it would keep himself from saying whatever was running through his mind when it sounded so insane to him. Feeling her breasts pressing against his chest as she pressed her nose against his. The heat of her forehead soaking into his skin.
"You don't have to like, or love, me to fuck me Adam. Sex is just sex. What better way to get back at Edward than to fuck his wife and send her home full of your cum," Amanda said, slowly lowering the zipper of his pants.
"So... sloppy seconds for Edward the old boy, huh? Did you do this to Dad as well?"
"No, never, as much as Edward wanted me too. Just think about it honey, Edward between my legs and me forcing him to eat your cum. Wouldn't that just be the ultimate humiliation?" Amanda asked, with a wicked grin. "After all, you don't really care for the man, nor does he for you. So why worry about a little thing like cheating, it didn't stop you from making me undress right in front of you. Why else would you ask it of me if we weren't going to fuck? Plus, given how he wants to use you for his own benefit, why not fuck the ever living shit out of me while we work to keep him at bay; and all the while he will have to contend with how wet, how cream filled my pussy will be every time I return home."
At that he rightly couldn't say. The word just left his lips without even knowing why he had asked her that. Adam only said what he said to keep his mother from wondering what was wrong with him while he tried to figure out the cause of this mystery. Looking down as his mother slipped his cock through the slit of his boxers. He was about so say no, to tell her to stop, that he'd changed his mind, yet his mother didn't give him the chance.
"Oh..." Tossing her head back as her son's crown breached her paradise, "fuck yes!" Amanda moaned loudly as she continued to sink down her son's rod. Feeling it stretching her out just like how Jason used to do. "You're so much like your father," she said, breathlessly. For fifteen years she's been a faithful wife to Edward, for fifteen years she's had to deal with his small cock. Even going so far as to offer her to some noble for some gain of his. This she never agreed to, she might have cheated on Jason, as bad as that was, given the fallout with her family, yet she wasn't about to be whored out just because Edward wanted some new shiny thing. Amanda did have some morals.
"Oh?"
"Gods, Edward can never compare to the two of you," Amanda said dreamily, rocking her hips sending that eight inch cock of his into the depths of her heat. "Fuck! Yes! I need this cock!" she growled her rocking quickly became a rapid plunge upon her son's manhood as it touched all the right places... places Edward could never reach. Slamming down to the base of his root, her orgasmic juices surged down her channel, her cream flowed out from around her red, puffy labia and down his balls while her body succumbed to the climax that flooded her body. Collapsing forward, burying her face in her son's neck as she recuperated her strength to continue. She had forgotten the last time she had an orgasm that good without the aid of her magic to get her off while Edward was pumping his five inch cock into her. Her eyes shot wide as she felt her son's hands taking hold of her ass. "Adam!" Amanda howled as her son rapidly thrust his cock upwards into her ever welcoming cunt. "Yes, yes, yes, fuck that pussy. Give me that hard cock," she begged as her grip tightened on the back of his couch. Her breasts swung violently, her body quaked, her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Her folds clamped down on that surging rod, her sex resounding in the air.
"Oh, you like your son fucking you, huh?" Adam grunted still unsure how the hell he found himself in this predicament.
"Fuck me, Adam. Fuck your mother with that big cock!" Amanda begged and moaned for more. Her eyes went wide when she felt the slap on her ass.
"Answer the question."
"Yes, I do baby," Amanda panted, "Oh gods, I'm cumming!" she wailed as she felt Adam thrusting to the hilt as her walls squeezed the life out of her son's hard pole. "Please Adam, give you're mother some more of that hard cock," Amanda implored her son.
"So, I take it Edward's tiny?"
"Most definitely," Amanda agreed. "Nothing like this hard cock of yours that's fucking me so well." Leaning forward, her lips lightly touched his to test the waters. Now that she's been fucked unliked anything she's felt in the past fifteen years, she wasn't about to anger her son; nor was she going to give up feeling this full after dealing with Edward's small size for so long. "You like knowing that Edward can never compare to you, don't you?" The evil smirk on her son's face answered her question. Her cheek brushed against his, "After this, I'm not going to be able to feel him. He's rarely given me an orgasm with that small thing. Yet you, baby, have given me two already and working on the third."
Amanda was a drooling mess after the hard fucking her son had given her. Her mind replaying how she howled like a banshee when he was pounding her from behind. Remembering how she begged, pleaded, offered anything to her son if he would stir up her cunt like she hasn't felt in so long. Her eyes were glossy, a stupefied smile was plastered on her lips, her body hadn't stopped shaking from the aftershocks of her forth orgasm. How she was going to worship that cock of his whenever she could find the time to see her son. The life of a Countess is rather busy, still she would find the time to ride that cock of his any chance she could get. While she wanted to feel her son's cum leaking out of her ever so satisfied pussy, she had placed a spell at the entrance to her womb to hold in her son's cum until she had Edward between her legs. Then she would end it releasing all her son's hot semen down to Edward's waiting tongue. Amanda chuckled wickedly at that thought. She didn't know where this urge to humiliate Edward came from, she never once had the feeling when she was with Jason, even the three years prior to their divorce. It was never about humiliating her ex-husband.
Amanda was sure Jason thought it was given how badly he took the news that she was leaving him. Her eyes slowly opened staring oddly at the strange ceiling that wasn't her own before her befuddled mind started to work again, telling her she was lying naked, sore, and ever so fucking content on her son's couch. Her tongue rolled in her mouth wondering what that cock of his tasted like, how his cum would as taste on her tongue. How it would feel as she swallowed every drop that erupted from his magnificent cock. A devious smile appeared on her lips as she peered over the back of the couch when she heard her son's shower going. Her breasts bounced against her ribs as she raced up the stairs. She wasn't about to leave without showing her son what she could do with her mouth.
Looking over at his bed, so many lewd thoughts swirled inside her mind as she pictured what they would be doing upon it. After all, they were going to be spending a lot of time together making Adam believe the lie she had told him. She was always truthful with her children, even if they didn't like hearing the truth. Yet lying to her son was the only way to lower his guard enough for the charm to work. Smirking salaciously when Adam jumped in startlement when she snatched back the shower curtain. Licking her lips as her eyes stared at that soft member of his. Amanda wasted no time in kneeling down in front of her son. Her green eyes staring up at him as her lips glided along his member, feeling it growing by the second. Making her son watch as she drank down all his cum.
"Now, Adam, are you sure this will get me home?" Amanda asked, watching how Adam prepared the circle to form the spatial portal to take her home. She herself wasn't one for temporal magic. It was one of the hardest schools of magic to master.
"Yes."
"Have you done this before, if you miscalculate just a hair I could end up appearing anywhere!" Amanda said, a little nervously.
"Quite a few times, my master wouldn't allow me to use this if she thought I wasn't suited for it," Adam said, in a matter-of-fact tone.
"Oh?! Sage Harthorne taught you this personally?" Amanda asked, in awe. There was no mistaking the pride in her eyes when Adam nodded. No one could ask for a better mentor than that of a Sage. However, they only taught their apprentices. She wondered what else the Sage has been teaching her son. Wondering what new and exciting magics he must be dabbling in. Her eyes moved over her son's body as she watched how Adam preformed the spell. Feeling the increasing magjols in the air as Adam's power grew. Pondering why all the reports that were sent to them, while Adam was at that boarding school, always detailed how Adam had a very low magjol count, even by commoner standards. She could feel herself getting wet all over again as his magic engulfed her in his power. Amanda had to wonder what else her son had been hiding from them if he went to such lengths to keep them from learning his true strength.
"I'm impressed," Amanda uttered as the portal held strong once Adam was finished with his spell.
"Uh-huh."
"What?! I am, even the best mages -- minus the Sage -- have trouble with spatial magic. Hence why only a few in the world can truly wield it," Amanda stated factually. "Why everyone that can use it is so sought after." She could see it in his eyes that he already knew all of that. "Now, come give the woman you just fuck into sweet oblivion a hug," Amanda said, holding out her arms to her son. "It's been so long since you've let me do this," she sighed happily as she held her son tightly. "I'll see you in a few days, I can't appear to be disappearing so often, at least not when Edward is around," Amanda spoke with a coy smile. Knowing that Edward would be going off once again to some place she really didn't care to know the name of. When in reality she was only thinking about how long it would take to fly to the college to have another ride on that cock of his. Waving to her son before stepping through the portal.
Her eyes stared up at their home once she was through. Turning back around noting how the portal had already sealed itself. Wondering how much of a cost it was to her son to open a portal from so far away. Shaking the thought from her head, she needed to tell Edward that she has her foot in the door and it would only be a matter of time before she could truly worm her way back into Adam's good graces.
"Where's my husband?" Amanda asked, as a servant passed her the moment she entered their home.
"In his study as always madam."
Edward's head snapped up as the door to his study opened unexpectedly. Ready to bite off the head of whichever servant it was who dared to enter without knocking first. That was until he saw Amanda walking through the door. As she approached a conniving grin spread across his lips eager to hear the news.
"So, how did it go?" Edward asked, turning his chair to the left as his wife walked around his desk. Feeling the softness of her ass as she slid into his lap.
"Slow, but you must have known that."
"True, that little brat doesn't know what's good for him," Edward nodded in understanding.
Amanda kept her annoyance from showing whenever he spoke of either one of the children like that. Wondering if he could smell the lingering sex that still clung to her body. "Give him time, I'm sure, in time, he will come to learn that having us to guide him in the realm of the nobility will be a great asset, especially when he takes over for the current Sage. He has fifteen years of built-up anger to get over before he'll even begin to listen to us," Amanda stated, running her fingers lightly down her husband's chest noting how soft he was compared to Adam. "Honey?"
"Hmm?" Edward hummed lightly rubbing his hand up and down Amanda's right thigh.
"I got so wet deceiving Adam, I need you to take care of it," Amanda lied, guiding his hand beneath her skirt to her soaked mound.
"Yes, I see, how can I say no to my cunning wife," Edward said, with an amused smirk on his lips at the thought of Adam so easily falling into their trap. Not to kill him, oh no, that would be a treasonous act to kill a Sage, and he had no wish to lose his title, lands, and his wealth; but to use him to elevate their House to a higher standing in the nobility. Watching how Amanda slipped from his lap, hiking up her skirt before her ass rested on his desk. How he loved removing his wife's panties as he was doing at that moment. Enjoying how he was the only one who was ever going to see her pussy. Still, though, that didn't mean he didn't like his little trysts with his mistresses, not that Amanda had any idea he was cheating on her, and he planned on keeping it that way.
Amanda smiled sinisterly down at the top of Edward's head as he licked her pussy with gusto. While he might be limited in what he was born with she couldn't fault the man on his pussy eating skills. They were top notch. Chanting the incantation below her breath to end the spell that held Adam's sperm back. Feeling it running down her channel, wondering if he would be able to taste Adam's cum that was mixed with her juices. Then the thought popped into her mind at how her son's tongue would feel on her cunt. Holding Edward's head against her sex, so he wouldn't be able to escape. A soft moan escaped her lips, tilting her head back an impish smile formed on her lips pondering the look Adam would have when she told him that Edward licked every drop of his cum from her pussy. Just the thought of being fucked by Adam again got her hips rocked smearing her nectar and Adam's cum on Edward's face.
"Did you eat something... different today?" Edward asked, smacking his lips at the odd taste in his mouth.
"Yes, Adam's cum," Amanda said to herself. "No, not that I can think of, why?" she asked, giving him a look that told Edward not to push it.
"No reason, it just... never mind," Edward stated waving off what he was about to say. "That doesn't matter, what matters is getting Adam back into this House so we can keep an eye on him and drop hints as to whom he can and can't trust at court."
"That's my love," trying not to show how bad that word tasted in her mouth at the moment, "always thinking ten steps ahead," Amanda said in false pride, while lightly stroking Edward's chin. She knew from the moment she felt her son's cock inching into her mound, and how his cock tasted on her tongue that Edward would never measure up both in bed and out of it. She would still sleep with him only to keep up the appearance of a faithful wife fulfilling her duties. In reality when Edward was pumping those hips she would be thinking of her son and that fat cock of his. "Now I'm going to go get cleaned up, you put that devious mind of yours to work to win over Adam. We'll be the envy of every noble once we can attach Mortanhouse to the title of Sage," Amanda said, sweetly. Lightly kissing his lips before leaving him to finish his work.
"I love it when you talk like that," Edward said, eyeing his wife's ass lustfully.
"I'm sure you do, by the way how did Adam's cum taste, you did lap it all down?" Amanda uttered, laughing madly in her mind.
******
The hour of dawn was two hours away and Adam was wide awake. The leather of his boots, boots his master had personally gotten made for him, squeaked as he rose from his bed. It was going to take three hours to fly to the site on his broom that his master had told him to be at before eight that morning. He knew she only chose these sites, so far from the city, because it meant one thing, his training was going to be explosive. His footfalls touched lightly on the steps as he descended the stairs. Grabbing his bookbag that contained a few bottles of water and snacks knowing they would be there all day, maybe all night as well depending on how difficult the task was his master set forth. His hand ran down the wooden shaft of the broom he had inherited from his father. Wondering if his father would be proud of him if he saw him now. Hopefully, his father would overlook the fact that he wasn't in his right mind yesterday. Adam still couldn't figure out how his mother had hoodwinked him.
"Wish me luck, Dad," Adam muttered aloud as his fingers wrapped around the shaft of the broom.
"Adam where are you going, we have class today," Selena stated, coming back from her summoning practice that could only be done at night when certain stars were aligned, staring up at him as he stood on his broom high above her.
"Training takes priority, the school knows this," Adam said, peering down at her.
"Training, as in training with the Sage?!" Selena asked, gleefully.
"The one and only."
"You have to tell me what's she's like! I've only seen her at a distance when I visit my father at court. I bet she's amazing in person?!" Selena uttered in dream-like wonder.
"She is," Adam nodded.
"Don't train too hard, be careful flying, I'll see you later," Selena said, waving goodbye to him that was when her jaw dropped as Adam rocketed away on his broom. Everyone knew the amount of magjols you had would effect the speed of the broom you were using; it was centuries old technology if you count a flying wooden stick technology. In Adam's case a simple flying broom like he was using was his own personal rocket.
"You're early as usual." Came a smooth, calm female voice from behind him once Adam had landed.
Turning to face her red, almost orange hair, floated lightly on the breeze. Her sea-green eyes sparkled in the sun also with a tad bit of mischief. Her smooth angelic face showed no hints of wrinkles given her use of youth aging spells to keep people from knowing her true age of forty. Her soft pink lips curved into a warm welcoming smile at the sight of her apprentice.
"Good morning, master," Adam said, bowing to his teacher.
"Good morning, my lovely apprentice," Her voice carried a little mirth to it on the early morning air. "Since you're here so early, shall we get started with today's lesson?"
"Yes, master."
"Very good, always eager to learn, never lose that Adam. A mage who fails to continue to expand his knowledge is doomed to die by those who have surpassed him. I've seen this many times especially among other Sages. Just because you reached the top, per se, does not mean you're learning is finished."
"I understand."
"Good. Follow me and we'll get started with your morning exercises," Holly said, beckoning him to follow. "Tell me Adam, why would I choose this place?" she asked, gesturing out towards the abandon quarry.
"To keep whatever spell I summon from damaging the surrounding area," Adam said, repeating the same answer he had given her on the fourth day of his training.
"Yes, that is true," Holly said, with a sly grin. "We mustn't have the locals up in arms because of our spellwork."
"Now do as I have taught you and summon the grimoire," Holly commanded. Her eyes always on her student as Adam repeated the incantation she had taught him early on. One of the requisites in becoming the next Sage was to have the grimoire accept you as its next master. The book contained every spell that every former Sage since the founding of their kingdom had used. It also was very picky in who it chose to be it's next master. The candidate had to have at least the similar magjol count as the current Sage before it would even open. That was the first test, if you passed the duels that were to the death, the only time one could bow out was right before the match. Ninety-eight percent of the candidates did so once they were told what was at stake. After the matches, only five were left standing. The second test if you could open the book was to actually cast a spell from one of its many pages. The third test was to see if you survived the spellcasting given how one would have to use a great portion of his magjols just to open said tome. Adam felt sorry for the three who died trying to reach for the stars.
Of course, everyone was sworn to secrecy on what the test were about. Then again, given that it was Holly who oversaw the testing no one would dare go against her rule. She's only had to invoke the binding curse twice in her time as Sage to keep the public from finding out the countries most kept secret. Her sea-green eyes shimmered in pride as the grimoire appeared instantly at Adam's call.
"Let's start out with a bang, doesn't that sound fun?!" Holly asked, with a mischievous grin. "That's it, good, good, keep the image of the meteor in your mind. Now bring it into reality," she instructed, noting how Adam's brow was furrowed as he concentrated. Her sea-green eyes watched as the spell descended towards the ground. The explosion played along her face as the fires that were created consumed the plant life that had taken root down within the quarry.
Adam panted heavily as he rested against the trunk of a tree. Ten times his master had him perform that spell, ten times it took everything to bring that spell into the material realm. He was so spent. Digging into his bag, pulling out one of his snacks that would replenish his magjol count.
"What was the first lesson I taught you?" Holly asked, her fingertips danced lightly along the petals of the flower she was studied it.
"The Sage must be ready to do battle at any time," Adam answered once he had swallowed his bite.
"And why do I test you so hard?" Holly inquired; her sea-green eyes flickered up at him.
"So that when I become the Sage I can do battle without relying on the grimoire to cast the spell."
"Adam, your pocket is flashing," Holly stated seeing the faded light illuminating the fabric of his pants. Watching how Adam quickly shoved his hand into pocket. Seeing the small crystal ball sitting in the palm of his hand, the same orb she had given him in order to get in contact with him when she had the time to train him.
"Grandpa? How are you?" Adam asked, as the crystal ball projected his grandfather's face six inches above it.
"Adam? Where are you? Aren't you supposed to be in school?"
"I'm training grandpa, I told you I was chosen," Adam said, blushing hard as Holly cast him a look.
"Right. Sorry, son..."
"Grandpa what's wrong?" Adam asked, seeing the look in his grandfather's eyes he knew something must have happened to his grandmother. She must have taken a bad turn during her treatment, or in his opinion; trying to prolong her life enough so the illness she had contracted, which the healers could never cure her of, something he suspected was their way of keeping the best healing spells for the nobility.
"It's Elenore, she's..." Frank couldn't finish his sentence unable to say the word that his wife was about to die and he couldn't do a damn thing about it.
"I'll be there as fast as I can!" Adam said, quickly getting to his feet.
"Go, we'll finish this training Wednesday," Holly spoke, nodding in understanding.
"Son, you don't..."
"I'm coming, don't worry grandma will be better I promise," Adam said, with determination. Knowing what he was going to do. The stone only produced the Elixir of Life once a day, when he would remove it from secret compartment he had created to keep the stone safe and as secret as he could. He has been bottling the Elixir whenever he felt it was safe to retrieve it from its hiding place. Where he also stored the bottles to keep out of the wrong hands. He had no idea what the Elixir would do given how no one in history has ever created the Philosopher's stone, or no ones ever recorded it. Then again, if they were like him, who knew the dangers and burden of being in possession of the stone, they wouldn't advertise it. Placing his crystal ball back into his pocket not seeing his master approaching him. Adam was taken by surprise as Holly kissed him out of nowhere. Then he felt the influx of magjols invading his body replenishing his own spent magic as her tongue rolled within his mouth.
"You needed it," Holly said, with an amused smirk at Adam's shocked expression. "It's the fastest way to restore your magic. Now you shouldn't keep them waiting," she said, backing away. "We'll continue this later when more pressing family matters aren't calling you away."
"Yes master, thank you for..."
"I too am a commoner as much as I've tried to change things for those like us, you know how the nobles are?" Holly asked, waving him off. "Now go, save your grandmother," she said, with a knowing smile. "Do be careful with that Elixir, it's a dangerous thing," Holly muttered aloud as she watched Adam race back towards his college. To those, or more precisely her, the creation of such a powerful magical item was a beacon to those, her, that was entuned to the flow of magjols. However, the technique has been lost among the population due to the last magic war where most of the magical texts were lost when the Verlyn army destroyed the Great Library of Gabreal. Yet the former Sages of their kingdom were wise enough to recreate the magical texts that were lost to the fires.
"Faster, must go faster," Adam growled as the wind howled in his ears. He wasn't about to allow his grandfather to do this alone, and he wasn't about to let his grandmother die either. He was not about to let down the two people who helped him deal with the loss of his father, and he wasn't about to let his grandfather suffer all alone. Jumping off his broom before it came to a complete stop, dashing into his dorm, closing and locking his door to keep the few who lived there from inadvertently walking in on him. His thumb ran along the glass as he stared at the bottle in his hand. Watching the clear liquid sloshing within it. Praying that it could save his grandmother. Stuffing it and another in his bag, it wouldn't do if he was only saving his grandmother. If his planned work then both of them will be able to restart their lives, and hopefully this will give them a second chance to be parents all over again. Although that would require them to move from the city if what he thought what will happen happens when they consume the Elixir. Still, if he could give them another fifty years together it was worth it. Racing back outside, arching an eyebrow when it seemed to him his broom was slightly annoyed he had left it there. That was not what he's come to experience from his time having it in his possession. Pushing himself as he raced towards the city hoping he could make it in time.
Adam was breathing hard as he braced himself against the doorframe of the room the healers had placed her in. His heart was breaking as he noted how his grandfather was on the verge of tears knowing the very best thing in his life was slipping through his fingers. Noting how labored his grandmother's breathing was, how ashen she looked, he could feel the life slipping from her body.
"Adam," Frank whispered, rising from his seat when he finally noticed his grandson standing in the doorway. Seeing the sweat on his brow, how his chest was heaving, seeing the tiredness in his eyes wondering how hard he had pushed himself just to get here. Embracing Adam in a tight hug silently thanking him for being there with him, he didn't know if he could handle letting Elenore go if he was alone, he doubted he could do it even with Adam in the same room with him.
"I got here as fast as I could," Adam muttered low so the healers passing by wouldn't overhear their conversation.
"I'm glad you came, I know Elenore would be happy that we're here with her when she passes," Frank said, trying not to break down.
"I have a plan," Adam said, pulling away.
"What are you talking about?!" Frank asked, with a worried and curious look in his eyes when Adam cast a spell on Elenore's room door.
"I think I can save grandma, no, I know I can," Adam said, firmly. Wishing he had this Elixir when he was younger maybe then he could have saved his father. Since he couldn't he was going to save Jason's mother for his failure to protect his father. While it was noble, if totally inconsequential given that he was six at the time, still Adam felt like he owed it to his father.
"What?! Adam the healers have done everything that they could," Frank said, trying not to get his hopes up. He didn't know if his heart could take it.
"Have they?" Adam asked, accusingly. "Have they really done everything to save her, or have they allowed you to think that because we're commoners and don't deserve the best like they dole out to the nobility? Trust in me grandpa, I can save her if you let me," he said, in all seriousness.
Frank's eyes darted back and forth seeing the unwavering truth in Adam's eyes as he spoke those words. "I pray that you really mean that Adam, I don't know if this old heart of mine can take it if..."
"Have I ever lied to you grandpa?"
"No, you never have," Frank said, truthfully.
"Then believe in me," Adam spoke, the unconditional love he had for his grandparents shone brightly in his eyes.
"What do we need to do?" Frank asked, if Adam thought he could save his wife, then by all the Gods in the heavens he wasn't about to stand on the side lines any longer!
"We? Nothing, Grandma just needs to drink this," Adam said, pulling out the bottle from his bookbag. "You have to promise me you will never tell a soul on how she was healed."
"What is it?" Frank inquired, eyeing the clear liquid suspiciously.
"The Elixir of Life," Adam stated matter-of-factly.
"But... that can't be, you'd have to have the..." Frank's words died in his throat when Adam nodded. He was dumbfounded. Could his grandson have done the impossible? Could that really be the Elixir of the legends? "How?"
"I created it over a month ago, so I can't say what all the effects of the potion will be, but I know for certain it will save her."
"If this works, then I promise no one will ever find out from us about what you have," Frank said, making his pledge to his grandson. Watching Adam moving towards his grandmother's side, noting how carefully he lifted Elenore's head off the pillow so she could drink.
"Grandma, it's Adam," he said, watching her eyelids flutter yet remained closed. "I'm going to need you to drink all of this, okay? I promise it will make you feel better," Adam spoke in a soft, soothing, loving voice. Uncorking the bottle with his teeth, pressing the lip of the bottle against Elenore's lips. Seeing how she was trying to swallow it all at once only to slow down so she wouldn't choke on it. Backing away from the bed once she had drained the last drop. Nodding to his grandfather when he stepped beside him as they waited to see if anything happened. Adam had to hold Frank back when Elenore released a loud gasp, her back lifting off the bed before she fell back onto it. Frank squirmed in Adam's arms to get to his wife as she laid motionless on the bed, however, that all came to an end as a wave washed over her. Turning back the years, wrinkles began to fade, her skin grew youthful and healthy, her grey hair receded back to her natural midnight black that dominated her youth. Her breathing was regular and strong. Gone was the sickly look that had marred her face for years which now shone in the vibrance of youth.
"By the Gods!" Frank gasped never in all his years did he think anything like this was possible. Sure there were spells to keep one looking youthful yet that was all glamour only skin deep. It didn't turn back time like what he had just witnessed. Feeling the pressure of Adam's hold loosening on his body, he was about to go to Elenore's side until Adam took him by the arm.
"Here. You should drink this too. No sense in letting grandma be the only one," Adam said, holding out the other bottle to his grandfather.
"Why me? I know how precious that is, how much you could sell that for. You could be set for life. Why give it to this old man?"
"Because after Dad was killed, you two have been the only people in this world I could truly trust and rely on. You did everything in your power to make me feel like I wasn't alone when I know you two were hurting just as much as I was. So I thought what better way to repay your love, than to give the two of you a second chance. To start all over again, to have another child to love like I know how much you cared for Dad..."
"Frank?" Elenore's voice was harsh and horse from the burning sensation of her throat. "What's..." Her eyes shot wide open at the sound of her voice, a sound she hasn't heard in a very long time. Her eyes darted to her hair as it was feathered out beside her, down to her hands, who's fingers had been crooked from arthritis, then she felt how strong her heart, her breathing, her whole entire being was. Gone were the aches and pains that come with old age. "Oh, my Gods!" Elenore exclaimed in shock when she stared into her shirt only to be met with youthful, firm breasts that had lost their battle with gravity some twenty years ago. "What in the Sam Hill is going on here?!" Her blue eyes followed her husband as he walked towards the chair beside her bed. Watching how he uncorked a strange bottle and downed its contents. "Young man, you better explain what is happening right this second or so help me!" A little taken aback by that wide smile on her grandson's face.
"This is my gift to the two of you. You've been cured and well you can see you've grown younger," Adam stated walking around her bed to the other chair. "Watch," he nodded towards his grandfather. Noting how Elenore's eyes widening in surprise as she watched her husband returning to his youth right before her eyes.
"How can this be?" Elenore asked, looking over at her grandchild. "No, surely not!" she gasped when Adam told her everything.
"I did."
"But why?"
"Because I love you," Adam said, thinking that was the best reason to save the two most important people in his life. "Plus, this way the two of you can start over again and raise another child. I know it will never make up for the loss of Dad, but I hope it will fill the hole I know his death has created in your hearts," he said, in a loving tone as his hand rested over his grandmother's.
"Oh, honey," Elenore said, tears began to form in her eyes. "You know we love you too. Come here," she said, holding out her arms to Adam. "Thank you for saving my life Adam. If Jason was still alive I know he would be so proud of you," Elenore said softly, gently rubbing his back as her cheek rested on his right shoulder.
"Damn, that thing has a kick to it," Frank groaned as he came to.
"Well, hello handsome," Elenore said, with a sultry look in her eyes. "Come give your wife a kiss," she said, puckering her lush, youthful lips at her husband.
"Oh, with pleasure," Frank said, with a wide grin. Feeling energy and strength surging through his body. A feeling he thought he would never experience again as he slid onto the bed and passionately kissed his wife. "I thought I was going to lose you," he whispered pressing his forehead against hers.
"Shh, I'm not going anywhere, not ever, not unless you're with me," Elenore said, with a love that hasn't faltered, waned, or died out in their fifty years of marriage.
"Get a room you two," Adam teased.
"We have one, yet someone is in the room with us," Elenore shot back with a smirk.
"Ew!" Adam belted out a laugh when they both rolled their eyes at him.
"So what are we going to do honey? We can't go home, not like this, it will raise too many questions," Elenore asked, knowing that was the truth. A person doesn't just age backwards fifty years in a day.
"I don't..."
"You have to move out of the city to a place no one knows you," Adam cut in.
"Adam moving takes money, and everything we had was spent on Elenore's treatments. That's why your presents have been light for the past few years," Frank stated factually.
"I know, why I never made a big fuss about it. Plus it came from the two of you so I didn't care if I got a hundred or just one. It was the heart you put into it that mattered. As for the money, well, you just let me handle that," Adam said, rising from his seat. Seeing their perplexed looks when he placed his hands on their foreheads and muttered a spell. "There that should get you past the healers without them freaking out," he said, once the glamour spell took hold on their bodies making an outsider believe they were just an elderly couple until they could get out of the city. "It will only last a few days, so we need to be quick," Adam said, pulling out his coin purse that contained a thousand gold pieces and lying it in his grandfather's hand so they could pay off the healers and leave town debt free.
"Adam, we can't take this?!" Frank stated once he peered into the purse.
"You can and you will," Adam said, firmly. "Now you get Grandma home, while I go fetch you enough money to set up in a new town."
"Adam, what about you? If we leave here what will you do?" Elenore asked, not eager to be parted from her grandson.
"Finish my training, school, hunt the people responsible for my father's death, and attend court with my master, and visiting my family when I have time," Adam said, as he slipped his hand into Elenore's.
"You be careful you hear me? Just because you're going to become the Sage does not mean you can do what you want and the nobles won't take up arms over it. As powerful as the Sage is, even you cannot fight an army alone," Elenore said, in a stern, loving grandmotherly voice.
"I know, but I have to try."
"So long as you don't get yourself killed, we'll back you," Frank said, in an approving voice. "Now we best get moving before the healers wonder why they can't get into this room."
While his grandparents walked out the front of the healing center, Adam snuck out the rear to keep anyone guessing that he had a hand in his grandmother's recovery. Bringing his fingers to his lips and whistling for his broom. Taking to the air and heading towards the noble ring of the city where the wizard bank, which catered to the nobility, was located. Who's bank vaults were the best in the country who never has had a break-in given the vast spells they had layered upon each vault. That's the only reason he was using such a place. To safeguard his imperfect stones along with the vast gold he had stored in his own vault. He was going to make sure his grandparents had enough to start a very comfortable life in a new city.
Amanda was walking along doing her daily window shopping. The bag of a very well-known store swung from her elbow as her hips swayed. Her mind flashing back to the day before still feeling her mound throbbing after the fucking her son had given her. What she had told her son was true, she couldn't even feel her husband later that night when she had to lay there and fake her moans as Edward pumped his small cock into her. The only way she was able to cum without faking it was imaging it was her son plowing her to sweet bliss. Stopping in her tracks when she stared in shock at how her son came flying down on his broom in front of a bank she knew you have to have a few million gold just to have an account there. She just stared in awe as Adam just walked in like he belonged there. Quickly following after her son, catching sight of Adam as the gnomes that ran the bank led Adam towards the vaults. They were the only ones the nobles and royalty trusted around their money, given how gnomes weren't corruptible like their human counterparts.
Speaking with one of the many gnomes that was working behind the desk. Following after her escort, down the walkway towards hers and Edward's vault. Again, she was surprised that Adam was taken to the more secure part of the bank that not even she could enter. Wondering what her son had stored in that part of it that would require such security measures.
"You're vault Mrs. Mortanhouse," her gnome escort said after opening Mortanhouse's family vault.
A greedy smile formed on her lips at the amount of gold that greeted her. Taking a few coins to make her escort think she was there to refill her coin purse. Quickly hiding as she heard her son's voice speaking to the gnome and the sound of coins clinking together as they passed. What she couldn't understand was why it sounded like a rather large amount of coins as they jingled. Waiting on her son to get a few steps ahead of her before she slipped out of the vault knowing that her gnome escort would lock up her family's vault without taking one coin from it. Amanda peered around the corner watching the gnome that stood in front of her son as he signed out whatever was in those bulging bags that sat on the counter.
"Please, if you would Mr. Bordun, if you would sign here stating that you've withdrawn twenty thousand gold pieces from your personal vault," the gnome stated.
Amanda couldn't believe her ears when her hand covered her mouth to keep her gasp of shock from alerting her son. "Twenty thousand fucking gold pieces! What in the world does Adam need that much money for?!" Amanda asked herself as she watched her son sign the ledger. "Where the hell did he get that kind of money?" she inquired as she watched her son stuffing the bulging coin purses into his bookbag. She knew it wasn't for his college payment given how that wasn't due for another month. She knew this because Jill's and Edward Jr's payments were due then given how they both were accepted. So what was that huge withdrawal for if it wasn't for his college? Hurrying along to keep her son in her sight only to see his broom flying into his hand. Hating how she didn't take the car knowing she wouldn't be able to follow after Adam once he took to the air, and her broom skills were very, very rusty. "Whatever you're up to, I'll find out," Amanda said, knowing since she couldn't access where his vault is then she had to learn how her son had such access to that type of money. Watching as Adam took off towards the commoner section of the city. "Now what exactly are you going to do down there with that kind of money?" she inquired aloud knowing he could buy two whole blocks down there with that kind of money.
Adam came swooping down and hopping off his broom in front of his grandparents' home. Tilting his head when his broom walked on its bristles towards his home. Wondering what in the world his father did to that broom that it appeared to him the thing had its own personality. From what his grandparents told him his father was rather... strange when he was learning to control his magic. Pondering just what his father was dabbling in, in his youth. Stopping in his tracks when he heard something that made his face beet red.
"Oh Frank! Right there! Give it to me!" Elenore's wail could be heard through the walls.
"Elenore!"
"Yes, yes, yes! Fuck your wife! Fuck me hard!" Adam simply shook his head, he should have know they would be at it. They do have years to catch up on. "Cum in me Frank! Adam will be here any minute." He wondered if they were always this loud. He would never get the sound of his grandfather cumming out of his mind, ever! Taking a seat on the porch giving them a few minutes to clean themselves up and get dressed before he knocked on the door.
"Hello, honey," Elenore said, wondering how long he's been out there. Feeling her cheeks heat pondering if he heard what they were doing.
"Hey, Grandma, glad to see you up and about," Adam said, with a warm smile getting up from his seat. "Although in your new home I'd invest in some sound proofing," he teased as he hugged her.
"Oh my... you weren't..."
"I was, you two crazy kids just can't keep your hands to yourselves," Adam joked repeating the words his grandfather had spoken to him when Frank caught him fooling around with the girl down the street from them. Seeing his grandfather stop in his tracks as his white tank top slid down his chest. Watching how his grandfather looked away when he heard those words.
"Can't be helped, Adam, I just can't keep my hands off of Frank," Elenore said, walking past Adam. "You're the one who gave us this chance, don't you tease us because we're catching up on the years we've missed out on," she uttered sliding her arm around Frank's waist. Passionately kissing her husband and silently thanking her grandson for given her this. To be able to touch her husband, to kiss him once again, to experience life with him again instead of making him watch as she withered on her death bed. Peering out the corner of his eye as Adam walked towards their dining room table.
"What's in the bag Adam?" Frank asked, once his mind began to work again due to that fantastic kiss.
"The start of you're new life," Adam stated as he began to place the bags of gold on the table.
Frank had to catch Elenore as she fainted when she laid eyes on the amount of gold that was before her. Never before, in all their years, have they ever seen that much gold; in their lives, in fact, no commoner has given how they were relegated to only being paid in copper coins which in turn would change to silver if you worked for a year. Hence why the nobles were so eager to keep the commoners down to keep them dependent on producing the goods the nobles rely on.
"Just how much is that?" Frank stammered trying to get his tongue to work.
"Twenty thousand," Adam stated matter-of-factly.
"T-t-twenty thousand?!" Frank muttered in astonishment.
"Like I said, this will give you a new start," Adam said, closing his bag.
"But... that's enough to do so ten times over?!"
"I know, it's my turn to take care of the two of you," Adam said, slinging his bag over his shoulder. Noting how his grandmother was coming to in Frank's arms.
"Adam, you're being too generous with your money, we simply can't take this. A thousand gold will be enough just to set in a nice, lovely home with everything in between. But twenty... it seems like it's a dream," Elenore said, her eyes running over the four bags of gold.
"From what I heard, you'll be needing every cent," Adam said, with a knowing grin.
"Honey, you know that dream of yours you've always wanted to fulfill but we never could given how it would take the Gods moving the heavens to see it become a reality?" Frank asked, resting his left arm along his wife's shoulders.
"Yes... oh my Gods, you aren't thinking?!"
"Why not? You stood beside me while I lived mine, our boy has given us a new lease on life, I say its high time you lived out your dream and I'll support you just like you did with me," Frank said, with a loving smile on his lips as he looked at her. "After all, Adam has given us the means to do so, so I think the Gods have indeed moved the heavens just to see that smile of yours." Loving how those cheeks of hers lit up like the stars in the night sky.
"You sure honey, I know how you didn't like working in that shop," Elenore said, knowing he only did so, so that they would have the money for her treatments.
"No, the shop was fine, it was the owner that was an insufferable ass. Yet, I did it, just so I could spend another day in your arms, and I always will do so," Frank stated conveying the love for his wife that had transcended decades.
"Oh, Frank," Elenore cooed, swooning in his arms. "I love you, too," she whispered placing a loving, sweet kiss on her husband's lips. "I promise I'll not to work you too hard," Elenore said, with a mischievous grin allowing her innuendo to hang in the air.
"I might like that," Frank shot back matching his wife's grin. Turning their heads when Adam cleared his throat.
"Young man, I know for certain you aren't a little kid anymore so stop being embarrassed," Elenore teased. "It's not my fault this big 'o lug sets my heart on fire," she uttered in a light tone as she patted Frank's chest. Feeling the muscles of his youth beneath her touch. Muscles she couldn't to explore all over again.
"I know, I just wish you know who would have loved Dad just like I see when I'm here," Adam said, a little sad.
"As do we, but that's not what happened..." Frank's voice stilled as a knock came upon their front door. Sharing a nod with Adam as he and Elenore took hold of the bags of gold and hurried to the second floor where they could hide their fortune until they could plan on where they wanted to relocate too.
"Yes?" Adam answered the door, staring down at the page who stood on his grandparents' porch.
"Are you Adam Bordun, the apprentice to the Sage?" the page asked, looking up at him.
"I am," Adam stated seeing the crest of the House the boy worked for and wondered how the hell they knew he was there.
"I've been instructed to deliver this to you personally," the page stated holding out the wax sealed parchment that had the House Mortanhouse seal embedded into it.
Adam eyed it suspiciously. Sighing knowing the boy wouldn't leave until he took it, and if he sent the boy back to that hell with it, he knew he would be punished for not delivering like he was instructed to. Reaching into the coin purse he had filled when he was in his vault and handing the boy a silver coin for his troubles before taking that dreadful letter.
"Thank you sir, have a good day m'lord," the page said in a polite tone before scurrying back up to the noble ring of the city.
"Adam? Who was that?" Elenore asked walking down the stairs once she heard the door closed.
"No one of importance," Adam muttered stuffing the letter into the hidden pocket inside his tunic.
"It had to be important for someone to send a page all the way down here," Frank said, knowing that look on his grandson's face. It had to be about his mother.
"Don't worry about it, now let's discuss on this new adventure of yours," Adam stated with a warm smile.
And so, three hours had past since his arrival. Waving goodbye to his grandparents after they had a long discussion on where and what they would be doing once they reached their new hometown. Telling him while it might be a few hours away by land, by air they knew Adam could make the trip in an hour by broom. They didn't want to move to the other side of the kingdom and never get to see Adam. Plus, when they did have more children they wanted Adam to be a part of their lives. Telling him once they could hire a few wagons they should be on their way in a day or two. Adam could only imagine what his grandfather would look like manning the mortar and pestle of the apothecary and enchantment shop that his grandmother always dreamed of owning. Standing on his broom high above the city so no one could hear him curse his mother as he pulled out the parchment from his tunic.
Dearest Adam...
Adam just shook his head; he wasn't her dearest anything! Not anymore.
I saw you today in the noble ring while I was shopping. You can imagine my surprise when I saw you walking into that bank that you and I know requires a certain amount of wealth. It makes me wonder just what you've been up to over the years that you would be able to get your hands on that kind of fortune. Please don't take this as my prying into your life, yet it did make me wonder how you, a boy, who cared nothing about wealth, would walk into that bank that caters to the nobility. I do hope that you haven't done something unlawful to acquire that kind of money. It would hurt me to know that you have.
Adam rolled his eyes at that. She didn't care, all she cared about is if he sullied her name.
I know you might not believe that, but it is true, I would be devastated to know that you were a part of some fiendish plot. Maybe you'll tell me how you got that kind of wealth being so young, in time. I won't pry into how you did. Just know I am here to listen when you wish to speak about it. Now to the purpose of this letter. Come home. Come home and share a meal with us. I have so much I wish to tell you that can't be stated in a simple letter for fear it might get back to Edward. Since you're here now, this will save time and keep your annoyance at my arrival at your college to a minimum. You do want to keep ahead of Edward's schemes don't you?
Adam growled low in his anger. Wondering what Edward had up his sleeve. Knowing his mother must be planning something, what that was he wished he knew. Still the thought of ending Edward's schemes, whatever they were, was too great to pass up. He would make a deal with the devil if it meant ruining that man's life. He was going to repay that man for every slight, every cruel word that man said about his father.
Plus, I know how you wish to keep humiliating Edward, and what better way to do so than to wear that knowing smirk of yours when we both know how well you fucked me. Yes, he did eat all you're cum when I got home yesterday. In case you were wondering. I have to say it was a truly wicked thing to do and I loved every second of it. Especially when I tasted your cum on his lips. So please, please come to dinner.
Your loving Mother.
Adam watched as the ashes of the parchment drifted away on the wind as he incinerated the letter. "No sense in leaving incriminating evidence behind," he said to himself. Knowing, as much as it pained him to admit it, his mother was right, he couldn't just face Edward head-on even as the Sage. He had to be sneaky, underhanded, and downright despicable in his plan to destroy that man. If it took years he didn't care, as the saying goes revenge is a dish best served cold.
******
"Why won't it work!" Edward Jr. growled low as he failed once again to cast the earthen wall spell he would be required to learn during his first year. Knowing if he couldn't pull it off he would fail. Something he wasn't about to do, not to his father. He had to show him that he was a better mage than his half-brother. Not realizing that Adam was watching him from forty feet above him.
"I don't know Ed, I'm doing the same thing you are and I'm not getting any results," Jill huffed in annoyance given they've been practicing for the past three hours to get the spell to work. Knowing their mother wouldn't help them as she watched from the shade of their patio.
"Why don't you ask the future Sage for advice," Amanda said, staring up at her eldest son with a seductive smile on her lips. Watching how the breeze ruffled his clothing as he stared down at them.
"Mom, Adam isn't here..." Jill's voice stilled, her eyes following where her mother was pointing. "Adam." His name left her lips in a breathless whisper. She didn't think she would ever see him again, at least there of all places.
"I see the page found you in a timely fashion, why don't you come down. After all you did accept my invitation to dinner," Amanda said, rising from her seat, never taking her eyes off her son.
"I don't need pointers from that commoner!" Edward Jr growled spitefully.
"Don't cut off your nose to spite your face, Junior," Amanda said, in a stern voice. "You two have an excellent opportunity to learn from the next Sage, who, I shouldn't have to remind you, is currently studying under the current one. Do you know no one, not even the Princess gets that honor. So put away your father's teachings and humble yourself before a better mage, otherwise you will find yourself dead given how you like to allow that tongue of yours to speak before you give thought to your words," she said, turning her attention to her youngest son. "So far you've been lucky and our family name has saved you time and again from being called out. You won't have that at that school and you'll be facing many duels if you don't learn to hold your tongue," Amanda said, letting her son know the consequences of what awaited him if he kept up his rants. "Something I suspect Adam won't save you from either."
"Yes, mother," Edward Jr. mumbled hating having to humble himself before his older brother.
"Adam, please come down," Jill said, looking up at him. "Show me what I'm doing wrong." Watching how Adam stepped lightly onto the grass of their backyard before his broom flew into his hand.
"One time. So watch carefully, next time you'll have to pay for my knowledge," Adam said, moving his hand counterclockwise drawing the seal for the spell in the air, rolling his wrist clockwise as he chanted the spell's name. The ground shook as a foot thick wall of stone rose five feet before flicking his wrist crumbling the spell to nothingness.
"But the codex say counterclockwise!" Edward Jr. bemoaned, referring to the summoning gesture.
"The book is wrong, obviously," Adam said, rolling his eyes. His eyes flickered over when Jill performed the same movements resulting in her own, while short, wall. Noting how she was panting, and the sweat on her brow, knowing they most have been at this one spell for hours. "Has no one taught you the proper stance?" Adam asked, scowling at how sloppy his brother's form was. "You expect to be able to channel the magjols and cast the spell like that?!" he uttered in disbelief.
"What's wrong with it?" Edward Jr. sneered knowing this was how his father taught him.
"One: your stance is sloppy and rigid. Two: you're feet are too far apart. Three: all you're doing is wasting magjols on a simple spell, when it only takes a fraction of what you're expending trying to cast it. Four: if you're not careful it will blow up in your face. But if you wish to kill yourself be my guest one less spoiled noble in the world is a good thing," Adam said, returning his brother's hate.
"Teach him Adam," Amanda said, in a motherly voice, looking perplexingly at his outstretched hand.
"Payment. My knowledge isn't free."
"Will this suffice?" Amanda asked, laying a gold piece on Adam's palm. Watching how Adam tapped the coin against the wooden shaft of his broom to see if the coin was fake or not before it found its home in Adam's coin purse.
"Hey!" Edward Jr. yelped as Adam forcibly corrected his stance.
"Shut up and cast the spell," Adam ordered.
Edward Jr. stared dumbfoundedly at the wall that he's been trying to create for the past three hours. Annoyance filled his mind when it had taken thirty seconds after his brother's corrections to his stance. Wondering why his brother was so much better than he was when he was of noble blood and Adam was just a common rat.
"See, Junior, I knew you could do it," Amanda said, with pride. "There's nothing wrong with asking for help, especially when the teachings come from the next Sage. Just think of it honey, you can truly say that you have been taught by the Sage when no one else can." Looking behind her when her servant carried a tray of refreshments out to the patio so her children could recoup their spent magjols. "Fetch another glass for our distinguished guest here," Amanda said, gesturing to Adam.
"Yes, madam."
"Children why don't you take a moment to rest. I know you two must be tired," Amanda said sweetly, looking at her two children.
"I think I will," Jill spoke wondering why Adam made it look so easy.
"In a minute," Edward Jr. said, eager to outshine his brother. "Aha! See mines big..." His voice died in his throat as Adam spun his broom around and tapped the end on the pavers causing his own earthen wall to shoot skyward up towards a hundred feet, be it only to crumble to dust like the other one.
"Without an incantation, impressive," Amanda said, in awe. "You must have studied very hard to be able to do that," she said, with a warm smile. All the while she couldn't help feeling her mound growing moist at the thought of being fucked beneath Edward's nose. "Here Adam, you must be thirsty," Amanda spoke pouring her son a glass of spring wine. Taking a sip, showing her son that it wasn't poisoned before holding out the glass to him when he looked at it oddly. "I know it might not measure up to the refinement you're used to given your new status, yet it's a very good wine. Please son, sit," she said, pulling out a chair for him. "Junior, come have a snack before you fall down in exhaustion." Listening to her son's sigh, seeing the defeat in his eyes that he would never measure up to Adam. Arching an eyebrow when Adam's broom walked into the little rift Adam had created with a snap of his fingers.
"Adam what're the classes like at Blodselts?" Jill asked, popping a cube of cheese into her mouth. Slyly noting how her mother lightly touched Adam's shoulder as he sat down. Knowing something was off with her given the fights she has heard and seen between the two of them. It was very... strange to say the least.
"Hard."
"I kind of figured that, meant what's it like being there, listening to the lectures from the professors, not the work they hand out," Jill said, modifying her question.
"Depends on who's your professor," Adam said, shrugging his shoulders.
"What are you doing here anyway?" Edward Jr. grumbled so very annoyed that Adam outclassed him in every way.
"That's my business," Adam said, taking a sip of the wine. Noting how his mother was watching him, or more precisely the wine glass, as he brought it to his lips.
"And what business would take you to Ward Financial?" Amanda asked, causing the heads of her younger children to snap towards Adam.
"To bask in the fact that I'm as rich as an Earl," Adam said, with a smirk at their shocked faces. Which was true, he just needed to misdirect them from the real reason he was there. Not that either one of them needed to know the truth. "Wait, no that's not right, I'm richer. One tends to misplace a few million here and there when you have so much," he uttered rubbing it in for full affect.
"That's a lie!" Edward Jr. hissed.
"Hush Junior, it seems being the Sage-in-waiting has its perks," Amanda said, raising her glass in a salute. Knowing that wasn't how he earned his money; she was letting him think that. Until she could find out exactly how he had so much. Especially wondering where that twenty thousand went given how his backpack seemed too light to be holding a few pounds of gold in it. "So what are you going to do with all that gold, given how you never valued this kind of lifestyle." To which Adam simply shrugged his shoulders.
"Adam, what's the strongest spell you can do?" Jill asked, knowing her mother couldn't be the only one getting Adam's attention.
"Meteor," Adam said, plainly. The dull ring of their utensils clinked on the dishes as they all supported gaping mouths.
"But you can use spatial magic and that's not your strongest?!" Amanda exclaimed.
"Spatial magic! No way!" Jill said, in wonder. Her eyes flickered over to her younger brother as he huffed. Knowing, like him, she could only use two kinds of magic like most of the population of the world. Wondering if the Sage was so special that they could use every form of it. "Please Adam," reaching over and laying her hand over his, "teach me how to be a better mage?" Jill asked, with caring eyes. She was the only one she knew he spoke to with a kind voice. She suspected it was because she never looked down at him like the rest of her family did.
"I don't tutor people, my plate is full as it is," Adam said, draining the last of his wine.
"I understand, but you can give me pointers on how to get better, can't you?" Jill asked, with hope.
"I'll think about it."
"Thank you, that's all I ask," Jill said, feeling her lips lifting into a smile. She watched a change coming over Adam in an instant when she heard the door behind her mother opening.
"What's he doing here?" Edward asked, in an annoyed tone.
"I invited him to dinner since he was in the city," Amanda said, not bothering to look at her husband.
"Dear, a word," Edward spoke in a commanding tone.
"Eat, Adam, diner isn't for a while," Amanda said, in a light tone getting to her feet. Following her husband inside and closing the door behind her.
"Explain?" Edward asked forcibly, once they were out of earshot and eyesight from anyone. "Really? You saw him at that bank?" he uttered not believing a word of it.
"Oh, yes," Amanda nodded. "I followed him inside, because like you I couldn't believe Adam would be there given what's required to have a vault there," she said, seeing Edward nod along. "So I followed after him with my guide to our vault to make them believe I was there for a reason, only to see him being escorted to the more secure part of the bank." Seeing his eyes widen at what she was telling him.
"What else?"
"He withdrew twenty thousand fucking gold pieces!" Amanda whispered low.
"What?!"
"I heard the gnome say it, and you know they aren't ones for fudging the truth," Amanda said, in all seriousness.
"True, they aren't, and they aren't known for their charity either," Edward muttered seeing his wife nod in agreement. That only meant one thing that upstart had to have a fortune stored in that place, otherwise the gnomes wouldn't do business with Adam. "This boy is rather infuriating, just where is he getting all of this?!"
"That's what I'd like to know, too," Amanda replied, whispering what Adam said about being richer than an Earl -- namely Edward -- into his ear. Seeing the greed burning in his brown eyes knowing what he was thinking about.
"I can see why you would invite him now. Smart. We just have to make the most of this night, see if we can't persuade him over time to add his wealth to this House."
"One day at a time Edward. You saw how he looked at you, if we force this now, we might not survive it if Adam unleashes his magic on us," Amanda stated wondering if he figured out she was playing him. After all, she was about to move up in the world, why not allow Edward to think she was still his loyal, faithful wife, when reality she was nothing but a slut for her son's cock. She would worship that tool of Adam's until the end of days if she had to and love every minute of it.
"True," Edward muttered deep in thought. "Okay, I'll talk to Jill and Ed and tell them to be on their best behavior when Adam's around. Hopefully, we can lure him into a false sense of security making him lower his guard enough to make him listen to us. You think you can keep Adam occupied while I do?" he asked, looking his wife in the eye.
"To raise my family to a rank that belongs to us, oh yes," Amanda said, playing into Edward's greed for power and money. Seeing his devilish grin spreading along his lips at her words. "Although just not the way you want, it'll be me sucking, fucking, milking that cock of his until Adam can't take anymore," she said to herself. "How about I show him what we remodeled that should give you an hour or so? Because we both know it's going to take that long for Junior to go along with the plan. Jill won't take that long to bring around given how the both of them have a somewhat normal relationship with one another."
"You're right, Ed is going to take a longer time to come to terms with our plan," Edward said, deep in thought. He always relied on his wife's counsel, ever since he had brought her into his House she has been ruthless in expanding their family's influence with the other nobles. He was going to enjoy watching her finally break that upstart rat. "I'll leave bringing Adam around to your capable hands," Edward stated, leaning in kissing his wife.
"Exactly as I planned," Amanda chuckled wickedly into her mind. Imaging it was Adam that was kissing her and not her husband.
"Fetch my two children and show them to my study, we have things to discuss," Edward barked at a passing servant.
"And I'll show Adam the visiting quarters the nobles use while you do. This way Adam won't be able to hear anything about our plans," Amanda said, as she walked beside her husband back towards the patio doors. "Plus, no one will be able to hear me moan like a harlot," she quickly added to herself.
"Good, good, you were born to be a noble, not like that son of yours. He doesn't know the meaning of the word," Edward said, with praise before leaving his wife's side.
Amanda watched as her children, minus Adam, entered their home and headed right towards the stairs to their father's study. "Quickly, Adam, follow me," she whispered low once the door closed behind her. "We only have an hour to speak before we won't have another chance to do so," Amanda stated leading her son to the small apartment house they had built for when they entertained a visiting noble. Opening up her blouse so Adam's eyes would fall on the charm once they got inside. "Lock the door we don't want the servants to walk in here while we're talking." The moment her son turned towards her; she knew she had him entranced as the spell flashed along his eyes. Knowing the more the charm is used on the same subject the easier they were to fall under it for a longer period. Sauntering up to her son and dropping to her knees, "I need your cock baby, I haven't stopped thinking about it," Amanda uttered in her need. Nuzzling his groin, urging that cock of his to greet her.
"I thought you wanted to talk?"
"I can speak about Edward's plans while you fuck me," Amanda said, peering up at her son. "You liked it when I had this cock in my mouth, didn't you baby?" she asked, as her fingers undid his pants. Noting how her son didn't stop her, smirking inwardly knowing that was the charm's influence on his mind. "Gods, I love this thing," Amanda stated after gagging on it for five minutes. Smacking the crown of his rod on her lips, leaving a trail of pre-cum in its wake. Quickly ridding herself of her clothes, she wasn't about to let a single second go to waste when that cock of his belonged in her aching cunt. Taking her son by the hand after she had helped to rid him of his own clothes and leading him to the nearest bedroom. Watching how Adam stood at the foot of the bed while she laid in the middle of it with her legs spread wide and bent at the knees as she showed Adam how wet her little peach was at the thought of having his cock back within it. "Come Adam, show your mother what you can do with that tongue of yours."
Adam felt his body moving before his mind could object to what was happening. Feeling his mother's fingers weaving through his hair as she gently pushed his head down to her sex.
"Yes, Adam," Amanda sighed in bliss as her son tasted her pussy like a good lover should. Rocking her hips along his tongue, marking it in her scent. So very glad no one could hear her wails as they grew in intensity. "I need it in me Adam, I need that big cock fucking me into this bed," she said breathlessly, as she enjoyed the aftershocks of her climax. Reaching down, guiding her son's member to her entrance seeing how his eyes couldn't look away from her charm. "Fuck!" Amanda howled when Adam thrust hard into her once he felt the warmth of her pussy on the head of his cock. Her fingers curled around the sheets as Adam hammered her like a piston. Squealing when Adam twisted and tugged her nipples causing her folds to clamp down only to enhance her pleasure she was feeling. "That's it baby, fuck your mother, fuck me hard!" Amanda demanded. Screaming out in joy as her orgasm exploded around her son's rod. Listening to the wet slap as his balls struck her ass with every thrust.
"Edward is... Oh, Gods!" Amanda gasped in surprise when Adam picked up the speed when she mentioned his name. Her mind was sent adrift when her son was fucking her with absolute abandonment. "Yes baby, harder, fuck me harder, I can take it," she moaned loudly. Feeling her sex running down her ass crack as her nectar leaked out with every thrust and withdrawal of his rod. "Adam you're going to make me..." Her legs locked around her son on impulse, "cum!" Amanda screamed out like the slut she is for her son's cock. Reaching up and pulling her son down then rolling over so she could impale herself on that stiff pole of his.
Staring down at her son as she glided along that hard cock of his. Coating every inch of it in her hot nectar and cream. Her muscles trembled when her hardened nipples brushed along Adam's chest. A satisfied smile formed on her lips when she felt the tip of his cock brushing against her cervix. For the next fifteen minutes the only sound that filled that place was the sound of her ass thumping against Adam's lap as she took that root of his to the base. Her wails of bliss soon followed after when she came hard on that orgasmic tool of his.
"Cum in me baby, fill my womb with that hot cum of yours. I want to walk into that house knowing that your seed is running down my thighs. Knowing that I've just been fucked so splendidly that Edward will never measure up to you. Feeling your cum soiling my panties while we have dinner," Amanda said, yearning to feel that seed of his flooding her womb just like yesterday. Clamping her lips around his, kissing her new lover with a passion she hasn't felt in fifteen years. Passion was never in the cards between her and Edward. It was simply about his money and status, and the life he could give to their children. Squeezing her folds, massaging her son's cock to milk every last drop from his balls as her tongue rolled in his mouth. Knowing this was only because of her charm that she could do this. She knew if it wasn't for it then her son would have never allowed it to happen, and she would have missed out in feeling so satisfied.
Adam stared up at the ceiling wondering what the hell just happened. Why he couldn't feel any magic directed at him yet he knew magic was involved. Why it could so easily cloud his mind, when he had taken precautions to prevent such things. He wished he could wrap his mind around this enigma. Yet, as it was, he was at a loss on how to stop this.
"Mmm..." Amanda's sigh filled the room as she snuggled her naked body against Adam's, "I don't think I'm ever going to stop enjoying you fucking me baby," she said, watching how that mind of his was working behind those pale blue eyes of his. "Now let us talk about Edward's schemes while we still have time," Amanda said, rubbing her bare thigh against his feeling her son's cum leaking out of her. For the next ten minutes, while she savored how her body hummed after the fantastic sex and the orgasms her son had given her, she told him of the fictious lies of what Edward was planning. All so she would have reason to keep seeing her son and milking his cock to sweet bliss. "Just answer me this one question and I won't ask again," Amanda said, while they redressed. "This newfound wealth of yours wasn't gained from some illegal activity, right?"
"No." Was the only answer Adam would give her.
"And you're really richer than Edward?" Amanda asked, with a skeptical look. She had to take that cocky smirk of his as the answer to her question. "Good. Once he comes to terms that I, his mother, will always be his slut, the better off he will be with me at his side at court," she said to herself as they walked out the door to return to the main house.
All through dinner Amanda was casting her son glances knowing how his cum painted her thighs and soiled her panties. Noting how Edward was none the wiser when she sat only a few feet from him. Seeing her eldest son not falling for Edward's and Junior's ploy to make nice, yet Adam was wise enough not to voice it. All the while studying them slyly waiting for them to make a mistake. She had to make a mental note to herself to not get caught in the lies she had told her son. Adam was far too valuable to lose. After all, she would be fucking the Sage when it came time for him to take over the title.
"So, how did it go?" Edward asked, pretending to be nice once they saw Adam off.
"Progressing dear, you know it is when you have to circumvent the quagmire that is one's anger," Amanda said, never taking her eyes off the sky as her son's form disappeared from view.
"Good. At least we have our foot in the door, it's only a matter of time before Adam finally sees the light and that we are his only hope in dealing with court life," Edward said, a wicked smile formed on his lips at what he was planning to do once House Mortanhouse was Adam's new surname.
"Indeed honey," Amanda said, playing into her role that they were still in this together. "You foolish man can you not smell his cum on me? Can you not smell how aroused my pussy is? This is no longer your plan but mine, and soon you'll be relegated to the stands as I make you watch as I take that fat cock into my mouth," she spoke devilishly into her mind at what the future held for her.
To Be Continued...Spellbound Pt. 02
Trip to the Fea lands, a Gala, truth of Jason's death.
Spellbound part 2
By
Soul71
Thanks to WAA01 and Killerarmyguy for the edits
*******
Last time on Spellbound...
"So, how did it go?" Edward asked, pretending to be nice once they saw Adam off.
"Progressing dear, you know how it is when you have to circumvent the quagmire that is one's anger," Amanda said, never taking her eyes off the sky as her son's form disappeared from view.
"Good. At least we have our foot in the door; it's only a matter of time before Adam finally sees the light and that we are his only hope in dealing with court life," Edward said, a wicked smile formed on his lips at what he was planning to do once House Mortanhouse was Adam's new surname.
"Indeed, honey," Amanda said, playing into her role that they were still in this together. "You foolish man, can you not smell his cum on me? Can you not smell how aroused my pussy is? This is no longer your plan but mine, and soon you'll be relegated to the stands as I make you watch as I take that fat cock into my mouth," she spoke devilishly into her mind at what the future held for her.
******
A week later...
There in that secret mana grove only known to the Sages of the world. A sub-nexus of the lay lines of the Earth that can only be opened by someone (or a group of someone's), with the magjol count of a Sage. However, given how that was one of the tomes that were destroyed in the last war entering the sub-nexus wasn't an easy thing to do if you didn't know the incantation. As far as Adam Bordun knew, only his Master had the only copy of the spell book. He was in awe of one of the few places on Earth that anyone could see raw mana in its crystalized form. Soft blue small light particles drifting off the orthorhombic shaped crystals sprouted from the earth, resembling a small bush. However, that wasn't all; no, Adam's eyes gazed out at the pale white, bioluminescent trees stretching out as far as his eyes could see.
"Adam, can you take a gander at why I would bring you here?" Holly Harthorne (current Sage and his Master) asked, gesturing to the view before them.
"Other than to look at the pretty lights, no, Master, I can't," Adam answered, getting a chuckle out of Holly, causing her red, almost orange hair to bounce as she did.
"That's what I like about you, Adam, your wit. No, this is the place my Master and his Master and so on came to procure our staffs. You've grown strong since becoming my apprentice. I think it's time we increased your limitations on the amount of magjols you can wield at once."
"How?" Adam asked quizzically when he turned his head to look at her.
"Simply wander the forest, you'll know when you've found the right one," a knowing smile graced her lips, "place your palm on the bark and gradually infuse the tree with your magjols," Holly instructed. Knowing that would give her time to accomplish what she came here for. "You know how to find me when you're done."
Adam entered that strange forest determined to make his Master proud. Yet the question remained, what did she mean when she said he would know? What was the feeling he should be on the lookout for? Feeling the pure mana on the air tickling his skin as he waded deeper into that eerily silent, magical forest. Unbeknownst to Adam the Forest of the Pale, as the Fae call it, it is a sentient being with a will of its own. It would either deem you worthy of its aid or lead you back to your party.
However, at that moment, Holly was hurriedly walking to the one place she knew she could get what she wanted, something she couldn't get on Earth; meaningful sex! Sex where her partner wasn't out to enrich themselves, she had learned that the hard way when she was chosen by her own Master, although not in the way one would define sex with a Fae. She just hoped the Pale didn't aid Adam too quickly.
For thirty minutes, Adam wandered on until he came upon this lone black tree, the only other color in that sea of blue and white. Feeling something silently steering him towards that lone tree. He didn't notice it at first, yet now, there was something about how the air flowed in that place. Where it seemed to him that where the air itself was leading him through that maze of mana-infused trees. Walking up to it, following his Master's instructions to the letter. Looking around when the tree began to sway on its own. Moving out of the way in time as the six-foot-long, solid, ebony black pole, with what appeared similar to a cage shaped root ball sprouting along the crown of the staff, laying on the ground; a gift, offered from the slumbering Black Treant. Adam knew exactly what would fill that space. The moment he plucked his bare staff from the ground, Adam felt the amount of magjols it stored within its wooden fibers.
"Thanks," Adam said, speaking aloud, they were dealing with magic. There was no telling what was alive and what wasn't. "Now, how do I find my way to Holly?" he muttered, looking around for traces of her magic. That same curious wind directed him towards the west side of the clearing, which only reinforced his thoughts about this place being more than what it seemed. It felt, to Adam, like there was an intelligence behind it.
Adam stopped in his tracks, his staff falling from his hand and thumping lightly on the ground. His jaw hung agape as there, on the side of that blue-green grassy knoll, her left hand ruffled in and holding her red, almost orange, hair against the side of her head. Her alluringly lush lips were parted as a soft, sensuous moan drifted past them. Her 32D breasts swayed up and down along her forty-year-old body, her hard nipples ached for someone to gently suck upon them. Her shapely legs were spread wide enough for her hand to tease that glistening, tight, youthful-looking pussy. Her eyes were closed, hiding the lust, the need, the want burning in her eyes as those experienced fingers danced along her dew-laden lips. Adam felt his cock straining his pants as those sultry sea-green eyes fell upon him as glittering dust rained down on her as spots of different colored lights circled over her while she was ringed by white-red flowers that reminded him of tulips.
"Adam." Her sweet, alluring voice tickled his ear drums as it played along the air. "Please, you're the only one that can give me the release I need," Holly said, knowing that while it was so wrong to do this, yet she needed to be made love to and not used as some stepping stone to power. "The life of a Sage is a lonely one."
Adam was already taking his shirt off as her sorrowful need reached him. His hard rod swung with every step he took. Seeing how Holly's eyes widened, then turned hungry as she ran her eyes down his eight-inch length. Her light touch ran down his chest as he lowered himself between her legs. Watching how Holly gasped as the crown of his rod breached her hot, molten canal. The way her hands rested on his hips as he slowly thrust and rolled his hips.
"Yes... Gods, you feel so good, Adam," Holly whispered breathlessly as she felt him in places that have long missed the touch of a man. "We keep this between us," she said firmly, knowing how bad it would look if it came out.
"No one would believe me anyway," Adam said, with a coy smile as he leaned forward, matching her passion as her lips latched onto his.
Their bodies moved as one as each sought to bring the other to their ultimate peak. The dust of Fae magic still drifted overhead; the Fae, or in this case of the fairy kind, were only around three to four inches tall. Using their magical dust to enhance the pleasure within that ring. As payment, they gather up the sexual energies being generated and present it as an offering to their Queen: Titania (or sometimes also called Queen Mab). Holly's legs wrapped around him, locking Adam in place. Squeezing him tightly to her as she felt his hot cum flooding into her.
******
"Congratulations on becoming a journeyman; the training will get harder from here on out, but I'm very proud of you, Adam," Holly said, with rosy cheeks as they both redressed. Knowing, now that he has made it this far, she can step back and raise the family she hoped would take. She wasn't trying to entrap Adam; she just wanted a child before it was too late for her. "I hope you know how difficult it is to Master a staff from the wood of a Black Treant," she advised in a teacherly voice as she got a quick look at the ass she had held onto before his jeans rose above it.
"Can't be harder than one of your lessons, Master," Adam joked with a friendly smile.
"Good, then I expect you to have your staff mastered in a month," Holly said, as her own jeans slid up her legs.
"Yes, Master," Adam said, nodding in understanding.
"Now, I can refer you to some very good enchanters, but they are expensive..."
"Already have someone in mind; thank you for your offer," Adam said politely, with a bow.
"Good, now you know a shrink spell, yes?" Holly asked, reaching into her bag for the wrist staff holder all mages who reach this point in their apprenticeship wear so they will always have their staff on them should the need arise. "Use it on your staff and wear this on you at all times when you aren't in your home or room," she said bashfully, her mind racing, wondering where she could put a small bed in the study where she instructed Adam, in the mage tower at the castle. "It's held closed by your magic, so it will only come off if you stop charging it," Holly said, watching the straps of the band, with the help of Adam's magic, encircling his left wrist the moment the holder's back touched his skin. "Your magjols will hold your staff in the slots until you need it," she instructed, showing him how to with her own.
"Now," straightening out her shirt, "you are to escort the Princess to the gala in two nights. You must," holding up a hand when Adam began to speak, "she is the next ruler it is wise that the two of you get along," Holly stated passing on her wisdom. "The Princess has already been informed of this arrangement, so you will also be her guard until you reach the castle that night," she said, as she led him out of that mystical place. "I expect you to behave around her, we clear, my apprentice?"
"Yes, Master, I won't be my charming self," Adam said, with a coy smirk.
"See that you don't," Holly said, fighting back her own smile.
"Master, may I ask you something?"
"Of course, you can; the one that does not seek to learn is one that is doomed to die," Holly said, repeating her mantra whenever Adam would ask that.
"How do you protect yourself against magic when no spell is directed at you?" Adam asked; ever since that day, he's been pondering that very question.
"Hmm... sounds like a charm; I only know they are old magic, passed down through families, not taught like at your school. Why do you ask?" Holly inquired curiously after a few moments in deep thought.
"Just trying to prepare myself for everything, or as much as I can," Adam lied. That only meant one thing: he had to go see his mother's parents and hope they know how to block whatever his mother was doing.
"Ah, wise course, given the world we live in now," Holly nodded in understanding. "How about the morning of the gala you visit me in my study, and we shall see what we can find on charms, together."
"I look forward to it, Master," Adam inclining his head to her, summoning his broom as did she.
"Then... skip your breakfast, I'll have the palace chefs prepare one for us," Holly said, eager to 'get the rust out of the pipes', as the old saying goes. Waving goodbye as her own broom came to her command while Adam drifted up into the air to head to where, she didn't know. Yet, she did hope he would be careful.
******
Ward Financial...
After a few hours of flying to reach the city of his birth, Adam could have been seen walking into that famous wizardry bank. Where he had his own vault where he stored all the gold he had accumulated, given he learned how to turn lead into gold when he was fourteen. The Gnomes that operated the bank were happy to turn the bars of gold he brought in, into coins, for a fee, of course. Yet it was also where he stored the imperfect Philosopher's stones he had made in his quest to make the real one. He wasn't about to use the real stone as the crown jewel for his staff, and while he knew it would outclass any magical gem known to them at the time. Yet, that would bring too much unwanted attention to him; the Crimson stone would work just as well. While it wasn't as powerful as the Philosopher's stone as a magical focal point, it was still beyond what even the King could afford.
Following his Gnome escort, as she, at least Adam thought it was a she, it was hard to tell with gnomes, led him towards his vault. Feeling the wards allowing him passage due to the key in his pocket. Watching the dozens upon dozens of magical locks springing to life when his guide unlocked the vault door. Stepping into it, grinning evilly at the vast piles of coins piled up at the far end of his vault. Walking over wondering if they had added the coins he had asked to be minted from the thirty bars of gold which he turned from the lead bars he had them buy for him and store in his vault after they had deducted his account for their fee. Gnomes were trustworthy enough to handle that kind of transaction. Smiling wickedly when he knew it would take Edward decades to match the wealth he now had. How he loved knowing that!
Replacing the clipboard on the peg when he was satisfied. Pulling out the key from his pocket, the only key that could unlock the magically sealed room, keeping anyone from being able to sense them. Yet as he picked up that velvet bag, made from the velvet from the antlers of the mule deer that populate the land, the blood-red marquise-shaped stone tumbled into the palm of Adam's hand when he upended the bag. He had already had the stone cut by the best Gnome gem cutter; he had already planned on using it in his staff when he created it. Removing his staff from the holder that he had moved to rest on the inside of his left wrist, muttering the counter spell returning his staff to its normal size. The moment the stone neared that wooden egg-shaped cage, the stone was ripped from his grasp by the magical power that dwelled within the center of the cage. His grip tightened the instant he felt the power coursing through those magjol infused fibers.
Taking another fifteen hundred from his pile after he had returned his staff to its holder and resealed the doors. Signing his name on the log book, stuffing the bag into his backpack, knowing what he was going to use that money for, however, first, there was somewhere closer where he needed to make a stop.
******
Jill was closing the front door as she left their home after visiting with her grandparents before she went off to college and wouldn't see them as much as she has been. She knew her brother came too, yet, he came in the mornings; he might be a spoiled, arrogant sob of a person, yet he did love them dearly. The reason she was there was to drop off her half of the money they needed to fix their roof that she had been saving from her weekly allowance. So, when her fingers fell from the doorknob, a blank, dumbfounded look appeared in her eyes as he just came swooping in like it was normal for her brother. She couldn't remember a time seeing her older brother at their grandparents' home.
"I'm surprised you even know this place exists," Jill huffed, crossing her arms below her 32DD breasts.
"Hey, I come by, just not when either of you are around; they were my grandparents before they were yours," Adam said, arching an eyebrow when it appeared to him that his brooms gait had a little skip to it as it entered the spatial riff that was tied to his closet in his dorm room.
"Adam, must we? I get Mom and Junior, but do we have to be estranged from one another? I know we have two different fathers, but you are still my brother. Have I not treated you like my brother and not like Junior?" Jill asked, with a pointed look.
"I... good point, sorry, it's just my natural defense when your side of the family is around, so where are they?" Adam asked, looking past his half-sister at his grandparent's home, knowing if she was here, they were close by.
"I came alone; not everyone is like them, you know?" Jill pouted.
"Alright, I deserve that, so what're ya doing here in the middle of the day?"
"They needed help with paying for a new roof, so I was just visiting and dropping it off, so what brings you here? I would have thought you'd be in class or something," Jill said, not showing that she sensed some strong magical item on him.
"Didn't know that, would've helped if I had known," Adam said, softening his tone. "Were they going to be busy when you left?"
"No, they were relaxing in the living room like they always do. Why? What's going on?" Jill asked, curious.
"Need to ask them something, thanks," Adam said politely, as he walked around his sister.
"What?!" Jill muttered when he turned to look at her. "You were barely around growing up, then you drop off the face of the Earth for three years, then you come swooping down on a broom, you're damn right I'm interested as to the cause of your arrival." Following him back towards the porch, waiting beside him after Adam had knocked announcing his arrival. "So why are you in the city?"
"Was training with my Master," Adam said, truthfully.
"Are brooms fun? I've never ridden one before," Jill spoke, hearing the sounds of the approaching footsteps.
"Adam!" His seventy-year-old grandmother gasped in surprise at the sight of her eldest grandson. "What are you doing here?!" she asked, welcoming them in.
"Need to ask you and Grandpa a question," Adam said, as he greeted his grandmother with a hug.
"Oh, what about?" she inquired, leading her grandchildren to her and Otto's living room. "Otto, guess who I found at the door."
"Who...?" Otto spoke, looking up from his newspaper only to have a smile appear on his lips. "Well, well, well, hello, Adam, how have you been?"
"Hello, Grandpa, you know how life is," Adam said, greeting his grandfather the moment he walked into the room.
"So, what brought you down here, son?" Otto asked, setting the paper aside when his wife lowered herself down beside him.
"Which one of you can tell me about charms?" Adam asked, sitting down from across from them as he set his bag down beside his feet. Seeing the confusion in his grandmother's and half-sister's eyes, yet not in his grandfather's.
"How did you hear about them? I'm sure they aren't teaching you stuff about those old things," Otto said, in disdain. He always hated charms; he found them useless and underhanded when they did work.
"Read about them in my Master's study," Adam lied; he didn't want anyone to know what had happened so far.
"Why do you think we can tell you anything about charms?" Otto asked, while he was happy his daughter spent time with her grandmother when she was growing up. He was not happy with how Amanda took up charms, something his mother was all too happy to show her how to use them, after Adam told him about a flash of memory that brought this all about. Getting up from his seat, walking over to the bookshelf where he had hidden his mother's codex when she had died, he couldn't read the codex given the strange language it was written in, handing it to Adam, noting how Jill had remained standing this whole time as he retook his seat.
"Would you mind if I borrowed this for a while, at least until I can make a copy of it?" Adam asked, peering over the top of the tome.
"Sure you can Adam, I can ask my mother's side of the family and see if anyone still practices charm making if you like?" Otto offered, a smile rose the corner of his lips when Adam politely said: 'yes, please, if you don't mind?'
"Wow. You can actually be nice," Jill teased with a smirk.
"Jill, hush," Esmeralda said, with a laughing smile on her face as Adam buried his nose back into the book in his hands.
"Hey, let me see," Jill said, bending over the back of the couch. Her cheek brushed against his, only to have her arm keeping him in place when her breasts rested on his shoulder. "What, it's my heritage too, you know," she said, in a cute little voice, yet the moment her eyes fell upon the pages, she couldn't make out a single word. "Can you even read any of it?"
"Most of it," Adam nodded. He's read enough of the old text in his Master's study to pick up on the old language.
"How about I whip up an early dinner for us, given I know you, young man, haven't eaten yet, have you?" Esmeralda spoke; a triumphant smile appeared on her lips when Adam's stomach rumbled. "I know you probably have dozens of other things you need to do, but you can stay long enough to have a meal with us," she said, in that grandmotherly tone we all know.
"Yes, Grandma," Adam said, biting down his sigh.
"Then I'm staying; you can help me while it cooks, won't you brother?" Jill uttered, backing her brother into a corner with no escape.
"I'll put on a roast," Esmeralda said, in a chipper voice as she patted her husband's leg.
"Before that..." Ignoring how Jill's breasts felt on his shoulder as he leaned forward, listening to their gasp, namely Jill's, as he magically willed the five hundred gold coins to tumble through the air to stack neatly in stacks of fifty on the table. "Wish you would have said something, I would have helped," Adam said, looking at his grandparents as they stared in shock at the columns of gold before their eyes. "I know Jill has already helped you pay for a new roof, so use this to make repairs and whatever else the house needs." Placing his grandfather's codex into his bag and tying the coin purse closed so none would spill out on the way to his other grandparents' house.
"Adam, what in the world are you doing with so much gold?!" Otto exclaimed, mystified at the sight.
"Was headed to an enchanter's shop after I left here to have my staff enchanted," Adam said, truthfully.
"Wait. You have a staff?!" Esmeralda gasped. She didn't think he had advanced that far in his apprenticeship with the Sage.
"I just finished my journeyman test when I got to the city."
"That's wonderful news!" Esmeralda said happily, with Otto nodding along in a proud grandfatherly nod. "Does your mother know?" She saw the hardness of his eyes at the mention of his mother. That told her that Amanda didn't know and most likely didn't know her son was in the city. "I'll go get dinner started," Esmeralda stated, kissing Otto on his cheek before she rose to her feet. She knew bringing up what was on her mind wouldn't do her any good. So she let sleeping dogs lie; for now, she just hoped they could heal their relationship before they pass on.
"So... how about you show me how to ride a broom and give me some pointers on what I'm to expect in my first month there," Jill said, tugging on the sleeve of his shirt, causing her breasts to sway a little as she did.
"No more than four feet off the ground," Otto said sternly, from over the top of his newspaper as he returned to his reading. "I don't want you hurting yourself, Jill. Broom flying can be... lethal."
"Yes, Grandpa," Jill said, "come on, show me."
"You two be safe, no sending anyone into another dimension," Esmeralda teased as Jill and Adam walked through the kitchen towards the back door that led to the backyard.
"Aw, you take all the fun out of it, Grandma," Jill retorted before disappearing out the door.
Flashes of his childhood played out before his eyes as he looked around, remembering how lonely it was sometimes growing up. Looking over and down as Jill set her bag on one of the chairs their grandmother uses as patio furniture before she took hold of his hand and pulled him down the steps.
"This won't work without a broom," Jill stated, glancing over at Adam with a smile on her lips.
"First, you aren't leaving the ground until you can demonstrate your control over the magjols in the air," Adam stated, repeating the same words his own grandfather, Frank, had said to him when he taught him how to ride.
"How?" Jill knew it was possible; all her textbooks hinted that it was possible, yet no one would show her or knew how to teach her that.
"Follow," Adam said, walking off towards the band of trees that served as a buffer between his grandparents and their neighbors. Snapping a green twig off and handing it to Jill, who looked at him confused. "I would hope by now you're able to sense the magjols in the air, yes?" he spoke in a playful tone.
"Yes, that's something all kids are taught to do," Jill stated, clearly not pleased that he thought she was dull-witted.
"True, but did you ever take it further?" Adam asked, with a knowing look.
"Wait, what do you mean take a common skill like mana sensing further?" Jill uttered, downright confused.
"Watch," Adam directed reaching up, and wrapping his hand around the branch he had damaged while encircling the stub of the wound with his thumb and index finger.
Jill just stared at her brother with a 'Really' look as nothing happened for two minutes until the wind began to increase. Her eyes darted around and up as the trees swayed overhead. Something in her mind perked when she sensed something odd about the flow of magjols in the air. Lowering her eyes, gasping when a pale blue light began to manifest at the tip of the stub. Jill watched in confused awe as that broken branch began to grow and grow and grow until it reached the length it once was.
"How... how did you do that without a spell?" Jill muttered, stupefied.
"I used a spell; I just didn't speak it. What? I happen to know some basic plant spells," Adam said, seeing the look on his sister's face like she wanted to hear more. "Anyone can do that; no one said you specifically need to be the one on where the magjols come from."
"I didn't take you for the horticulturist," Jill joked.
"Well, my grandmother has always been sick, and her plants were what kept her going, so I learned some things to help her out whenever I was home from school," Adam said, lowering his hand to the side. "It's fine," he uttered, holding up his hand when Jill began to speak.
"So then... does that mean any spell could be powered like that?" Jill asked, coming to the realization of the purpose of the branch, in her hand, truly meant.
"If given enough time, yes," Adam nodded. "It's a technique I'd advise you to master before you reach your journeyman test. It can be helpful in a battle simulation."
"Have you had many of those?" Jill asked, taking what he had said seriously when he nodded. Knowing if she could use her own and what was in the air around her, she could boost her magjol count to the range of the higher nobility. If she had to defend herself, that is.
******
Esmeralda smiled as she stared out the window, watching her two grandchildren. She understood why Adam favored his other set of grandparents. She understood his resentment towards her daughter and Edward. She knew they didn't make it easy on him or for him. She was just happy to see that he got along with at least one of his siblings. Turning her head when her old-fashioned orb box sounded. Walking over, watching the lights play on the aged dark, almost pitch-black, walnut walls as she opened the small door.
"Hello, sweetheart, I wasn't expecting your call," Esmeralda said as her daughter's face appeared within the crystal ball.
"Hey, Mom, have you seen Jill, she isn't home yet, and I'm starting to worry." Her daughter might be the vainest person she's ever known, but she was a good mother.
"I'm so sorry, sweetheart. It must have slipped my mind; yes, Jill is still here. I didn't mean to worry you, honey."
"It's okay, Mom." Esmeralda could see the relief in her daughter's face. "What got you so distracted that you forgot to call me?"
"Adam showed up right when Jill was leaving to head home, so she stayed around, as to why, well... I was making an early dinner for us to celebrate his passing his journeyman test."
"What?! Is he still there?" Amanda asked, surprised by the news.
"Yes, he's in the backyard helping Jill."
"I'll be right over," Amanda said, not waiting for her mother to answer before hanging up.
******
Adam tried not to look, yet there they were, one of the prettiest pairs of pink lace, in the shapes of roses along the front, panties he's ever seen. His pale blue eyes also noted the slight tint of blonde in that red carpet of fur he could see through the lace lining her mons Venus. Quickly looking away when Jill shoved her skirt down, hiding her mound from view.
"You alright?" Adam asked, pretending like he saw nothing as he helped her up after her fall from the broom.
"Y-yeah," Jill stammered, very red-faced. "Thanks," she uttered softly once she got to her feet and dusted herself off. "That does take some skill in acquiring,"
"Nah, you're fine; it's just my broom," Adam said, gesturing to how it was walking towards the rift to return to that closet. "It has a mind of its own, don't know what my father did to it in his youth, but it's been like that since I got it. But you'll do fine with a normal one; you just have to get the hang of flying down."
"I-If I got one, will you teach me how to fly it?" Jill asked, wondering if he saw anything.
"Sure, although I'd stick to your car if you're going anywhere far."
"Hey, since we're out here and all, would you mind, like just showing me the things I'm going to need to know just so I can start practicing before I get there?" Jill asked, wondering if they could make it a weekly thing before her classes begin in less than a month.
"Sure, at least until dinner," Adam said, watching her rush off towards the porch.
Amanda watched from the shadows of her mother's kitchen as her eldest helped her daughter with her magical studies. A devious smile formed on her lips at the thought of how she could use this to boost their family name since no one ever has personally been trained by a Sage. Quickly hiding her wicked thoughts as she heard her father approaching.
"You know, sooner or later, the two of you are going to have to work this out?" Keeping herself from rolling her eyes at the same tired old line her parents have said constantly throughout the years.
"I know, Dad, but he thinks I killed Jason or had a hand in it; nothing I say will make him think otherwise," Amanda said, turning to look at her father.
"Then have the police prove to him that you didn't; it's in the police report, right? You being a Countess and all, and Adam being the Sage-in-waiting, this shouldn't be a problem in getting solved, now should it? It might not begin to repair your relationship that you damaged because of your greed; it will at least show your son you care about him, other than yourself." Amanda glared at her father's back as he left to return to the living room.
"Leave them be, Amanda," Esmeralda said, when she noted how her daughter walked towards the door. "At least until dinner, then you can pester him all you want. Now, come help me get the table ready."
"Yes, Mom."
******
"Adam, Jill, dinner is ready. Come wash up," Amanda said, stepping onto the back porch once the table was almost set. Noting the startled look in her son's eyes when he turned to look at her. "Hello, son, I'm happy to see you're looking healthy since the last time we saw one another. I hear you passed your journeyman test today. Congratulations. I'm sure your Master, the Sage, was proud of you, as are all of us. Please, the potatoes are getting cold, and I know how you dislike cold potatoes," she uttered, dropping the hint that he might not like her; that doesn't mean she didn't know her son.
"Mom, just how did you do that?" Jill asked mystified, when Adam walked into their grandparents' home without a word. Something she was sure wouldn't've happened the moment he saw her.
"What? It's true; your brother hates cold mashed potatoes. Don't ask me why; he was like this since he was five," Amanda said, with a shrug, guiding her daughter into her parents' home.
******
"Adam, did you know there's a Gala in two nights' time?" Amanda asked, from diagonally across from her son as they enjoyed their early dinner.
"Yes, what about it?" Adam retorted as politely as he could in front of his grandparents.
"I was thinking, seeing how your classes start back up in a few weeks, and I know how hard you've worked to get where you are, the power of that staff alone kind of says that," Amanda said, saying what they all were thinking. Not missing that smirk as he took a bite of his roll. "I was thinking that you join us in attending the Gala; given how you are to be Sage, I can help you. I can help you swim those waters."
"Can't."
"May I ask, as to the reason you're refusing to join us, your family, at a Royal Gala?" Amanda asked, how those smug eyes of his infuriated her as he took a sip of his drink. It was like he knew something she didn't, and he was enjoying the anticipation.
"I have prior arrangements," Adam said, dragging this out for as long as possible and loving every second.
"I'm sure a night with your college friends is nice and all, but this is a Royal Gala, something that you, in your new position, can see would be wise in attending. May I then inquire, Adam, whom or what will you be spending your time doing on that evening?" Amanda asked, in an elegant voice.
"Escorting the Princess to the Gala," Adam said matter-of-factly, as all four of them stared in complete shock. Double slapping his mother verbally across her face, that not only was he going when she thought he wasn't, it was also the fact he would be arriving with none other than the Princess herself. "So, yes, mother, I do know how important an event, such as a Royal Gala is. I haven't spent all this time around nobles and not learn that" he stated in a polite, calm voice. "I do have my own friends; they're small, I do have them in the nobility." Instantly he saw his mother recover from the shock and the blow as the gears in that devious mind of hers turned.
"Adam." Jill's voice pierced that stagnate air. "Are you just there to escort her to it or as her date?"
"Just an escort until the castle and back again; why?" Adam asked, politely.
"No reason," Jill said, with rosy cheeks.
"So, Adam, escorting the Princess to the Gala, I do hope you have the attire for it. Would hate for you not to live up to your new rank," Amanda said, in a motherly voice. Knowing exactly what she was going to do during the Gala when she could find time to slip away from Edward.
"Yes, the Princess already took care of that," Adam said, once again, smacking down his mother at how he was so much higher in the nobility that she coveted. "Have you met her?" he asked, looking at Jill. Who looked at him with shock and a shaking head. "I'll introduce the two of you," Adam spoke, noting how Jill's eyes darted to the left at her mother, knowing how this must be irking her to no end.
"Thank you, Adam, Jill what do you say to your brother?" Amanda uttered in a motherly tone.
"Thank you, Adam; I know you don't have to; it means a lot to me that you're letting me in, even if only a tiny bit," Jill said, flashing him a smile.
"Adam, our driver can take you wherever you need to go; you don't need to risk your life flying on one of those all the time," Amanda said; they, along with her parents, stood outside their home after their dinner.
"My broom is faster," Adam said, climbing on to it. "See you next week, Grandma, Grandpa," he said, waving to them.
"Bye, you be safe, study hard," Esmeralda said, waving with a grandmotherly smile on her lips.
"Keep your eyes open for any storms on the way," Otto warned as his right hand squeezed his wife's right shoulder.
"See you next Wednesday; I'll have my own broom by then, just you wait," Jill said, her brown-green eyes glinted in the late afternoon sun. Her Crimson, with a tint of blonde, hair swayed gently behind her back as she smiled sweetly at her brother.
"Yes, you do be careful; we'll see you soon," Amanda said, with a warm, motherly smile, knowing what she was now going to be doing on her Wednesdays. She stared oddly at her disappearing son's image as he zoomed off to the north. She didn't know anyone in that direction that would be of interest to her son.
"He must be going to his enchanter," Jill uttered as she too watched her brother's disappearing silhouette. "That's where he said he was going after leaving here when he got here," she said, looking over at her mother.
"Ah, yes, now I can see why he's heading north, very astute of your brother," Amanda said; in truth, she still had no idea why he would be heading north. "Come, let's say our goodbyes and head home. You can tell me what you and your brother worked on," she uttered, wrapping her arm around her daughter affectionately.
******
A warm smile appeared on his lips as the orange-red light of the evening sun bathed the front façade of the store his grandparents had chosen to set their shop and home in. He knew, while his grandmother's store wasn't open yet, her stave enchanter was set up, given how he and his grandfather were the ones who set it up in the first place. Plus, he wanted to spend the night at home, and truly his grandparents were home to him, not the dwelling they live in.
"Sorry, Elenore's Apothecary and Enchanting services isn't open at this time; if it's a delivery, please take it around back..." Elenore's voice stilled as she walked into the store from the rear of the building that was now her new home. Her smile grew wide at the sight of her grandson. "Frank?!"
"What is it, hon?"
"Pull out an extra package of sausage from the freezer; we're going to have company for breakfast," Elenore called back to her husband. "Well, get over here?!" she exclaimed with wide open arms and a warm, motherly smile on her face. Holding Adam tightly against her, rocking him gently like she used to when he was small. "While we are always pleased to see you come home, Adam, yet I feel that this isn't just one of those visits," Elenore said, pushing herself away at the sound of Frank's footsteps.
"Hello, son," Frank greeted with a joyous smile, "how's your apprenticeship going?"
"Passed my journeyman test today," Adam said, seeing the pride in their eyes at the news. "I was wondering, Grandma, if you would enchant my staff for me?"
"You want me to enchant your staff?" Elenore stammered when Adam nodded. "Honey, I'm happy..."
"You have the skill to do it, dear. You've been enchanting things left and right all through our marriage," Frank said, lightly placing his hand on her back. Giving her the boost like she had always done when he followed his boxing carrier that didn't go as far as he dreamed it would. Seeing the love in her eyes as she gazed at him.
"Okay, Adam, show me this staff of yours," Elenore said, setting her resolve to ensure that she gave the best she had to her boy. Watching how Adam's right hand reached over and took his miniaturized staff from its holder. The first thing she was going to do was to mask that magical signature, so it's not sending up warning bells every time Adam walks into a room in the palace.
"I've never seen a staff of all black before; where did you get it?" Frank asked, looking over at his grandson after running his eyes up the length of it.
"From this weird tree that lives in the nexus where you can only get to with a spell that my Master has," Adam said, truthfully.
"You've been to the Fae lands?!" Elenore gasped in wonder.
"Huh?"
"I'll tell you later, now let me have a look at that staff..." Instantly her eyes shot to her grandson. It wasn't the vast power of magjols that was coursing through that magical item, while yes, that was noteworthy. However, that wasn't the reason why she was giving her grandson that look. It was because the staff was still -- Alive! "I don't think those were trees, Adam. I think those were Treants... basically magical sentient trees. Adam, what kind of gem is that?"
"Oh, that, that's the Crimson stone I had cut that I purchased from the old alchemist I bought my alchemy workshop from, given how he was retiring. It's his life's work right there, plus it works very well as a magical lens," Adam lied, not about the lens part, just everything else.
"Very nice find, Adam, very nice," Elenore nodded in praise. "Now, what kind of enchantments do you want to put on this?" Nodding along when Adam listed off the things he wanted. She was about to buck at the bag of gold Adam handed her. A smile formed on her lips when he said: 'Now you can say you're the official enchanter of the Sage-in-waiting.' "Have you had dinner yet?" Elenore asked, handing the bag to Frank so he could place it in the safe they had in the basement that was only accessible in the dwelling part of the building.
"Yeah, Grandma Esmeralda wouldn't let me leave until I ate something."
"Good, Esmeralda might have the worst human being as a daughter, but she's a good woman," Elenore nodded motherly. "Then you can help your grandfather with the rest of the chores while I go start on this. Lock up for me," she said, placing the keys for the store's front door in his hand as she placed a kiss on his cheek before going into her workshop.
******
The morning of the Gala...
"Hello, Adam," Holly greeted warmly, opening her tower's study door early on that Friday morning. Where past, present, and future Sage(s) will reside, the ground floor was mainly a common area for the whole castle. The second floor was for her personal study, where she entertained guests, while the upper floors were strictly for the Sage.
"Good morning, Master," Adam greeted with a bow.
"Please, come in; we'll keep today's lesson short I know you have a lot to do after this," Holly said, in a teacherly voice like nothing had changed between them. "I do hope you are carrying your staff on you," she uttered when she couldn't sense it.
"Of course, Master, my enchanter finished her lovely work on it just yesterday," Adam said, showing Holly that it indeed sat in its holder on his wrist.
"Then why don't I sense any..." Her eyes shot wide when Adam deactivated the enchantment before reengaging it. "I can see why now," Holly stated in a knowing light as she nodded. "Then you're ready to start mastering your staff?" Leading him on to where they would be having their meal in her study.
"Yes, Master..." Holly's hand shot out and pulled Adam into the dark recess she had created between the shelves as Holly needed her fix before they had breakfast.
******
"Master, do you remember our conversation from the other day about charms?" Adam asked, as they enjoyed morning tea on her couch after their meal.
"Yes, of course; why?" Holly asked, flashing him a flirtatious smile. Bringing her honey-sweetened cup of tea to her lips as she sat beside him. Watching how he dug into his bag where she was once again surprised for the second time that day as Adam brought out an aged tome from his bag. Her eyes widened when she peered over his arm at the ancient language of their forbearers. "Adam, where did you get this book?"
"It was my mother's father's mother's codex about charms," Adam replied, looking down at his left arm when her hand took hold of it.
"Are you telling me this is an actual charm spell book?"
"Yeah..." Adam was not enjoying that look in her eyes at that moment. It always meant trouble for him.
"Please, Adam, you have to let me make a copy of it, I promise; this is for my personal library, not the Sages library," Holly said, with hopefulness. She knew while she might not be able to make a charm after she's translated the tome, yet to be able to study a form of magic that's only been handed down through families was a stroke of luck.
"Sure, but you have to make two translated copies on top of yours," Adam proposed.
"I get a copy for you, but who else were you going to give the other one to?" Holly asked, perplexed.
"My sister, if she wants it. If not, I'll give it to my grandfather so he can keep the original safe," Adam said, truthfully.
"Deal," Holly stated with a smile as she placed her cup onto the table. The rest of their time was going over, together, every aspect, every letter of each page until the noon hour approached, and she knew it would take him three hours by broom just to reach his college. "Adam, if you ever learn what those terms mean and how to make the charm itself, you let me know; I'd be very eager to learn it," Holly said, dropping her veiled innuendo as they stood in the open doorway. "Remember you are to escort her into the Gala; after that, you may join my side if you wish."
"Yes, Master, thank you for your... help earlier; it was rather... insightful," Adam spoke in a sinful but respectful voice.
"You're very welcome, Adam; you're always welcomed to seek me out if some magic text befuddles you," Holly retorted with a teasing smile. "Until tonight, Adam."
******
Later that night...
"Adam Bordun, apprentice to the Sage, here to escort Princess Roselyn to the Capital to attend the Royal Gala," Adam said, to the second-in-charge of the Princess's Royal Guard when he reached their security checkpoint. The black, made from the finest sea silk that money can buy, robe sat lightly on Adam's chest, while the symbol of his rank was blazed in gold on the left side of his robe while the triangle-shaped slit ran down the front allowing the dark blue of his high dollar dress shirt to show through that brought out the color of his eyes. His black slacks matched his robe along with his polished dress shoes. He knew if they didn't leave now, they wouldn't make it to the castle by eight.
"Yes, the Princess has been expecting you," the woman said, nodding to her underling to fetch the Princess.
The door to Roselyn's room opened, and out stepped a rather stunning beauty in her own right as her dark almond hair bounced against her Royal Sphr mermaid gown that appeared to be painted on as her spaghetti strings worked overtime to support her 32D breasts. That blue satin material hugged her hips as they swayed so alluringly.
"Good evening, Master Bordun; I see the robe arrived in time; I hope it fits you well," Roselyn said, her eyes running approvingly down his attire. Her hazel eyes flickered up and then back down, noting if he wore a red shirt, it would also bring out the natural crimson highlights in his black hair.
"Evening, my Lady," Adam bowed in greeting, "thank you for the gift, and it does," he said, gesturing for her to lead the way.
"Glad to hear it; tell me, Adam, do your studies take you to many places?" Roselyn asked, as they were flanked by her guard, who escorted them towards her royal rune-powered limousine.
"Quite a few, why do you ask, your Highness?" Adam asked, as they descended the stairs of the third floor to the second.
"Sometimes I wonder what it would be like traveling freely without..." Gesturing to the guards around them, "then I remember I like being rich," Roselyn said, with a joking smile. "I hope you don't mind, but I invited Selena Wivell; she's the daughter of Duke..."
"I know who Selena is; we hang out sometimes," Adam stated, noting her shocked but gleeful eyes at that news.
"Oh good, I would hate for this long flight to be boring for you," Roselyn said, lightly touching Adam's elbow. "There she is," she stated, giving Selena a small wave as she walked towards them wearing a red off-the-shoulder embellished lace gown. Its straight V-wire notched neckline, cap sleeves, inner grip trims., mermaid silhouette, allover lace with embroidery, sequins, and ribbon work detailed that tantalizing body of hers. Greeting Selena with a kiss on each cheek, "Seems the two of you know each other; you should have told me."
"Isn't that the same robe I saw you looking at in the shop?" Selena shot back with a friendly smile. "Hello, Master Bordun, you have to show me the trick you did at the party last weekend. You should have seen it, Princess. It was amazing."
"Party?"
"You were out on the west coast doing that charity event," Selena said, seeing the sadness in her friend's eyes at missing out on her college years. "You should check with Adam when you want to party, I don't know how, but he's normally at one, knows of one, or is preparing to go to one," she said, shooting Adam a smirk. "Not like you have to leave that building, and you know no one is there that shouldn't be." Selena hoped that Roselyn took the hint. Not as a hook-up, but as someone, she can talk to without being watched over.
"Huh, you didn't strike me as the party boy, Adam," Roselyn said, running her hazel eyes down his body, wondering if she judged him wrong.
"There's no shame in enjoying yourself, partaking of beverages of all manner and sorts, items that warp one's mind if you're into that," flashing her a smirk when they were enclosed in the rear of the limousine as Roselyn sat diagonally across from him, "if you need or want a night off, because I know the stress, I normally leave at eight. You're welcome to join me if you wish, Princess."
"Thank you, Adam; I'll think on it," Roselyn said, in a small voice. As they headed towards the castle with an escort of three guards on each side riding brooms guarding her car as they flew on.
******
Waelmore Castle...
Amanda was listening to Edward drone on and on about some such thing she could care less about as he chatted with some Viscount she found boring while his wife yammered on about something equally boring as her eyes scanned the crowd for her eldest son. She saw her other children mingling with their own friends. Hearing the light music and the chatter on the air as the nobility meandered around that grand ballroom.
"That's fascinating," Amanda said, in a monotone voice. Wondering if her son had told her that only to mess with her. However, blaring trumpets caused her and everyone to turn towards the very far end of the grand ballroom that ran the length of a hundred yards. The ornate, centuries-old, two-story-tall doors swung open. A sinful smile formed on her lips, knowing what that silly, jogging man in the royal colors meant.
"Your highness, King Aragon the third, Queen Alena, and honored noblemen and women. It's my honor to announce Princess Roselyn Aragon, with Duchess Selena Wivell, of House Wivell, being escorted by Adam Bordun, Sage-in-waiting!"
"Finally," Amanda said, smirking wickedly in her mind when her son's name rang loudly within that hall. Her eyes caught movement from where her daughter once was. Noting how she was walking elegantly towards the King's area to set herself up for the best spot instead of fighting for a spot along the now crowded avenue as the three of them approached.
"Edward, did you know there been a selection?" the Viscount asked, in a rather drawl, snobbish voice.
"I did," Edward nodded, tugging on his robe smugly. "Didn't we, dear?"
"That we did," Amanda said, smiling friendly at the two of them. Noting their progress from the corner of her eye. "Seeing how Adam Bordun is my son, from my first marriage," she uttered, lightly laying her hand on Edward's arm. "After Jason's tragic, tragic death, Edward, in his kindness, his generosity in taking Adam in, in that most trying part of his life. Edward raised him ever since."
"He has a bite to him, understandable of course, so young," Edward uttered in a caring sigh, playing off his wife's excellent build-up. "But through all that, with our guidance," gesturing to his wife, "Adam has risen to such heights," he said, slyly rubbing it in the Viscount's face.
"Yet, he doesn't carry your House name?" the Viscount taunted.
"The boy wanted to keep it to honor his father; I'm sure you, good sir, can understand wanting to honor your father, right?" Edward said, rebutting his question.
Amanda kept her deviousness to herself, knowing, after this night, word would spread about her ties to her son. "See, there's my daughter," Amanda stated, turning and pointing towards Jill as she stood at the edge of the royal platform.
******
Minutes prior...
"Master Bordun, thank you for the conversation and your protection; it does me well to know my kingdom will be in good hands should a duel be called," Roselyn praised as they stood in front of her mother and father.
"Any time, my Lady," Adam inclined his head. "Your Majesties, Master," he greeted with a bow of his head, "if you'll excuse me." Seeing his half-sister standing there just watching the interaction.
"You... look pretty good, Adam," Jill said, warmly.
"Thanks, nice dress," Adam said, running his eyes down the pink slip dress. Wondering if she was wearing those same pink panties with it.
"Thank you, come. I want to introduce you to my friends."
******
"As you see, they're quite close," Amanda said, as she turned back to the Viscount as Adam walked off with Jill.
"Yes, I see," the Viscountess muttered. "Come, you must regale me with how you learned your son would be the next Sage."
And so, Amanda spun the biggest lie of them all, telling people that would listen about the party. Yet, only for family, they wanted to keep the news as secret as they could, but they had to celebrate; how could they not? Spinning one tale after another with Edward nodding along, embellishing here and there. Although, her eyes never left her son when she could see him. The clamor of the room died down as two loud trumpet blasts sounded out.
"The first dance of the Royal Gala," the crier called out as the King and Queen took to the dance floor, then the Sage with the Cardinal once the music reached the point of them joining in. How her fear flooded her heart as Adam, with the Princess in hand, joined them.
"Oh my, you must tell me who your dance instructor was," one of the women that clustered around them mused as they watch Adam dance with Roselyn rather well, much to Amanda's own shock and amazement.
Then she noted Junior whispering among his friends. Wondering what that boy was up to. However, that grand, spacious room went deathly silent as a tomb when it appeared to be one of Roselyn's courtiers walked right onto the dance floor and slapped Adam with his velvet glove across both of Adam's cheeks before tossing it to the floor at his feet in full view of Roselyn, the King, and Queen, along with every noble within eyesight of it.
"A common rat such as you has no business touching someone so... refined as to thee," the man in his late twenties sneered. "Do accept my challenge, you cowardly cur?!"
Jill's eyes darted around as the lighting, powered by rune stones, fueled by magjols, began to dim. Noting how her friends were looking around but not really seeing, or sensing in this case, how the magjols were being drawn to a singular point. There were a few others like her; many were those that had served as a battle mage, were looking right at the cause. Her brother?! As quickly as it happened, the room just as quickly returned to its once illuminated state. That was when Jill heard that cold, callous voice of her brother.
"My King, Master, I'm not literate on the ways of personal duels, are they to the death, may I blot out this little noble that thinks his tiny speck of a magjol count, which makes one wonder if you yourself aren't a commoner masquerading as a noble given your weaker than the Earl Mortanhouse's son, can best me. So tell me," a bolt of light flashed outside the window bathing those within reach in its bright blue-white light, "my King, Master, is it to the death?"
"No, young Sage, it is not, a good maiming yes, no killing," King Aragon instructed.
"A pity," Adam sighed. "Very well, little noble, if you wish to challenge me. I won't belittle your sacrifice," he said evilly. Noting how the man paled as his smile matched the wickedness in his eyes. Before Adam sealed that all behind a mask, turning to the Princess, lightly taking her hand into his as edicate would dictate. Placing a soft kiss on the back of Roselyn's hand. "Do forgive my early departure, my Lady. I would not wish to spoil your night any longer with this... rubbish that has suddenly landed at your feet," rising to his full height, "yet it's my presence that has brought this... trash," gesturing to the man, "and I will not be the cause of ruining your night, Princess, along with the rest of yours, your Majesties," Adam bowed before departing the dance floor gracefully.
"Adam, over here!" Selena called out, waving to him as she spotted him through the crowd.
"Hey, Adam," Jill greeted, lightly leaning on the mid-chest high table when Adam pushed through the crowd around them. "Seems you don't need help in learning how to deal with nobles."
"Twelve years of boarding school taught me that," Adam said, with a friendly smile.
"Got to say, did not see that Marquess's son doing that or have the balls for it," Selena said, in a little laugh. "Adam, you know you're going to have to stay in the castle until tomorrow, whenever they decide to hold it."
"Was staying here anyway, the Princess doesn't return until the morning, so this is where I'll be," Adam stated truthfully.
"You have to tell me what staying in the castle is like," Jill said, wondering if he would dance with her.
"Like staying anywhere really, you just have a lot, I mean a lot, of people walking by your room, also... there's the guards," Adam said, with Selena nodding along.
"Wait. Have you slept here before?" Jill inquired, in awe, when Adam nodded.
"Have my own room, not big mind you, but I have my own room for when I have to stay within the castle with my Master."
"Oh, you have to show me..." Looking through the bodies to the dance floor as the band began to play anew. "After you dance with me, thanks for the advice, Selena. Hopefully, we'll see each other later," Jill said, taking hold of her brother's hand and waving to her before pulling her brother into the crowd.
"So... Adam," Jill gazed up into those pale blue eyes of his as they danced, "who taught you all of this?"
"My Master and the tutors the Queen would hire," Adam said, truthfully.
"The Queen, really?!" Jill stated, not believing a word.
"It's not every day I speak to her, but I do speak to her, I have to, kind of in my job description. So she offered to help; that's how I first met the Princess," Adam stated, performing the next moves in the dance perfectly.
"I won't tell Mom; you know what she would be like if she knew you spoke to the Queen regularly?!" Jill asked, shuddering at the thought.
"I do," Adam nodded like he didn't know the lengths their mother would go to. Now that he knew what he was dealing with, he just needed to avoid being alone with his mother until he could figure out how to counter a charm since it doesn't directly target a person, so none of the known wards would protect against an indirect spell.
"Thank you for the dance, Adam," Jill said, once the dance was complete, noting the fuming look on her rival's face. Smirking triumphantly at her as she looped her arm around her brother's and leading him off the dance floor and toward the door that led to the castle's private rooms.
Unaware of the shadow that followed them as Jill's voice held Adam's attention as he led her through the castle. Passing off as a guardian escorting her charge at a reasonable distance to keep an eye on her daughter whenever that shadow was stopped. That inky dark figure crept up those stairs, slinked in those shadows looking for the perfect spot to wait, to hide, to yearn for the meal to come. Listening to their voices from her concealment. Her magic carried a name that figure once used to call him by only for his ears before that cloaked figure darted into his room.
Adam walked back to his room after seeing Jill back to the ground floor. His door shut on its own, casting the room into pitch blackness. The orange light of the candles flared, revealing Amanda's nearly naked body to her son.
******
"Where did you disappear off to?" Edward asked, the moment Amanda rejoined his side.
"Introducing Adam to some important people," Amanda lied, as flashes of her moans, the way her body moved as Adam plunged that hard cock into her, the way she looked good riding him on that bed, played before her eyes as she smiled at Edward. Wondering if he could smell Adam's cum leaking out of her pussy. Pondering how these higher nobles would laugh at Edward, knowing she was standing beside him in crotchless panties with another man's cum deep inside of her.
"Ah, good, very good, as good parents, we must teach our son how to live in the noble world, isn't that right, my friends?" Edward asked, holding out his left hand to Amanda, who quickly filled it.
"It is, seems good fortune as fallen onto your House, Edward; I'm sure you'll have plenty of the noble houses at your doorstep any time now."
"Possibly," Edward mused in that stylized arrogant nod of his. "But if or when that does happen, and it will, that will be kept in house as the saying goes."
Amanda lost interest at that point, her eyes scanning the room for Adam and her other children. Seeing Jill laughing along with her friends as they clustered around a table. Junior was doing his normal thing that he does at these functions. Boast. Yet when her eyes fell on her eldest son, who was chatting away with the girl who gave them the tour of the college, she saw his confidence and easy going manner, without any boasting. If she remembered correctly, the girl turned out to be a Duke's daughter. A cunning grin played out in her mind at how high her son was flying, knowing Edward could only wish to have the influence Adam has that he won't use.
Her eyes glanced over to her husband as he droned on and on. Wondering if she should take her father's advice. It might not repair the relationship, but it would show that she cared enough to prove that she didn't kill Jason. However, she couldn't say the same with Edward. Wondering what would happen if she dug into this. Her gaze was drawn as one of the Princess's hand-maidens approached her son. Knowing soon, she would be up there with her son as the woman led her son off.
******
"You've asked for me, Princess."
"Yes, please, Master Bordun, won't you walk with me?" Roselyn asked, with a friendly smile, as she stood on the royal platform feeling her parents' eyes on her.
"Certainly."
"Excellent," Roselyn beamed, "join us, Selena." Smiling down at her childhood friend, nodding to her parents, they knew she would be heading to her chambers after her walk with Adam and Selena.
The Royal Gardens were filled with warm laughter as the three of them wandered those manicured beds. There within those secured walls, Roselyn let some of herself she hid from the public show. Coming to a very secluded part of the garden that she loved where her grandmother used to visit, or so her father told her. Where she, in her wisdom, inquired about what life as a commoner was like, the hardships he saw. As much as she may wish to be someone else, she was the Princess. She was going to rule one day; she was going to at least try to ease her peoples' lives. Also pleased when Adam listened, heard her, even when she and Selena began to speak of things that she could see he had no idea what they were speaking about he was still listening. Speaking for another hour before they parted, to seek their own beds.
"Told you, you'd like him," Selena said, shooting her a look that couldn't be expressed in public.
"Do you think he'll be okay tomorrow?" Roselyn asked, longing for just a brush of her hand.
"Who? Him? Oh, he'll be fine; it'll be over before you know it," Selena said, knowing that was the truth.
******
Adam stared straight up at the giant fireball that his opponent had conjured. Hearing the voices of the nobles as they stood and sat watching the duel that was taking place on that noble field. Feeling the heat on his skin. Smirking, flicking, and rolling his left hand to the left just seconds before the spell made contact. His mind sent him back to three hours before:
Adam was standing in his room in the clean pair of underwear he kept in the room, same with the clothes in the drawers and closet. Where he had placed in that room just for the occasions, he was trapped at the castle without a change of clothes. Turning his head when a knock came upon it.
"Yes?" Adam called out.
"My Lady, the Princess, would like to invite you to have breakfast with her ladyship out in the garden." The woman's soft voice drifted through the door.
"Are you here to escort me to her table?" Adam asked, reaching for a pair of rather expensive jeans.
"Yes, your Lordship."
"Okay, give me three minutes to get dressed,"
"Very good." Adam raced to his closet; the pants might be suitable as informal wear for breakfast with the Princess, his shirt was a different matter. Seeing the woman giving him a once over as he stepped out of his room. Pulling out his orb when Roselyn's hand maiden shook her head that there was no law against taking pictures in the castle. He noted the woman's red cheeks when he pulled her into a shot. Taking pictures at every angle of the gardens to send back to his grandmother and to irk his mother and Edward to no end.
"Adam, what are you doing? Thank you, Amelia, go eat," Roselyn said, smiling warmly at her friend.
"Yes, your Highness," Amelia said, with a bow of her head.
"Oh, just taking pictures for my sister and a few others," Adam said, pocketing his orb.
"And you have no plans on irking that man, do you?" Selena asked, with a knowing smile.
"Definitely doing that," Adam agreed, matching her smile.
"Selena told me what she witnessed during their tour; I'm sad to say, far too many of the nobles are like that man," Roselyn sighed.
"Everyone has those kinds in their groups; that's not what irks most of us."
"Oh?" Plucking a grape from her plate, "Do tell, what is it that has the people irked?" Roselyn asked, curiously.
"The laws, a noble can get away with murder, but say a farmer, if he doesn't meet his tax for say the pigs he grows, he's instantly thrown in jail. While said murderer is walking the streets happy as a clam," Adam said, in a calm, level voice. "Doesn't seem fair, does it?"
"Hmm... true," Roselyn admitted. "It sounds like you've experienced this yourself."
"I have," Adam nodded.
"Maybe someday you'll tell me about it. Well?" Roselyn found Adam's confused look as he took a bite of his crepe rather cute. "What better way to irk a pompous ass than to show that your dining with the Princess," she said, with a devious grin, knowing how, to some people, status was everything.
"Selena, did say you'd be fun," Adam stated with a warm smile. Reaching down, pulling the orb out from his pocket, setting it to take a wide-angle shot to get Selena in the picture as well. For the next hour, he felt his orb vibrating nonstop. He didn't check it until a page retrieved him so he could be sequestered before the duel. It was tradition, or so Adam was told, not that they thought he would run. Apologizing to his sister that he was just now leaving the Princess' side and that it would be rude to check in during a rigorous debate.
"Hello, Jill, didn't think you'd be using my orb wave so soon," Adam said, as Jill's three-inch projected form appeared over his half-dollar-sized orb as it sat in the palm of his left hand.
"Hey, Adam, how was breakfast with the Princess?" Adam felt the corner of his lip lifting at the sound of his mother's gasp and Edward's grumble. Telling him, they were all there together.
"Good, Duchess Wivell was there too," Adam said, for effect, to dig that knife deeper into his stepfather's chest, metaphorically speaking, of course.
"I like Selena; she seems cool. So what are you doing?"
"Right now? Getting locked into a rather fancy room... Wow. Okay, got to give the nobles due. That's some spread," Adam stated, showing Jill what awaited him when he entered that room.
"Wow. Adam. Look at it all. It looks so good!"
"Too bad I've already eaten with the Princess. Oh, they got the lemon tarts and the cheese quiches. Do you want a plate?" Adam asked aloofly.
"What?!"
"Told you, already ate, be a shame for all this to go to waste. So want a plate?"
"Of course, I do! The palace chefs are amazing!"
"True they are," Adam admitted. "Hold on a moment." Tapping the top of the orb and giving out his command to the castle page that was with him. Then once the meals were on the way, Adam told the staff to take their fill of the meal; they all had a hand in its making in some form or another. "Okay, sorry about that," he said, once everything was in place. "It's on its way. Although, I would wait. It will be over before you unbox one."
"You think so?"
"Know so," Adam muttered before popping a lemon tart into his mouth.
******
"Adam!" Jill shouted as the fire consumed everything around him. Her eyes flickered over to the man who had challenged her brother as he laughed arrogantly as the fires continued to burn.
"Sit down, Jill," Edward grumbled. Eyeing the food boxes, knowing the way the castle servant had spoke to Jill and only Jill, he knew Adam had done it to annoy him to no end.
"Your brother is the Sage," Amanda emphasized while slyly slapping Edward down. "This won't be the end of him," she said; the words she uttered last night flared in her mind when Adam was thrusting that hard cock into her on his bed: 'You feel so good, Adam. That's it, fuck me! Fuck me hard! I'm cumming!" Was her favorite of the night; she did so three more times before her son filled her cunt with his cum. Knowing she was going to have to call their lawyer and see if he could get the police report for Jason's death tomorrow. "See," Amanda nodded as a sheet of water stretched out drenching the ground and the flames without a speck of damage done to his hair and clothing.
"Predictable," Adam sighed loud enough to get a chuckle out of the nobles. "Well, I have things to do, so let's get you, you insignificant gnat, out of the way, shall we?"
Amanda gasped; she knew that spell; it was a spell Jason would use to get a smile from Adam when he was a child. Yet what Jason's spell lacked, her son brought forth as all looked to the sky as the thunder cloud rumbled overhead before shooting down. Striking the tips of his fingers that were pressed against his forehead. No one saw it; how could they the bolt was moving at the speed of light, yet they all noted how the man's left arm tumbled in the air. Blood splattering the ground as it did, landing in a sick, wet thud on the ground. The man's howl filled the air as the pain finally reached the man's brain as he held onto the stump of his arm where his elbow once was.
"You won't be needing that," Adam said wickedly, making the man watch in horror as his left arm, his dominant arm, rotted before his very eyes until there was nothing left of it. Nothing he could use to restore it and have it reattached to his body.
"You bastard!" The man hissed, sweat from his shock beaded along his brow. "I will repay you for this?!"
"Nah-uh," wagging his finger, "you're stupidity brought this upon you. The only one you should hate for losing your jacking off hand, because really -- What noble woman wants a one-armed bandit? -- is yourself," Adam said, earning him another chuckle mostly from the women.
"I'm going..."
"Enough!" The man's father barked out as he stomped towards his disgraced son. "You're mouth has gotten you into enough trouble as it is. Be thankful the next Sage hasn't sent you to where your arm now rests," he growled, forcing his son to bow to Adam. "The duel is won, young Sage; I shall see to my son's injury."
Amanda was forced to stay back as she spied on her son from a distance as the nobles lingered after the duel. Seeing Adam nodding as he spoke to none other than the current Sage. Noting how her hand lingered a little longer than she thought it should have as Holly touched her son's left elbow.
"Where are you going?" Amanda asked, when Jill walked past her.
"To say goodbye, he is escorting the Princess back to their college," Jill said, stopping to look back at her mother.
"How do you know this?"
"He told me last night, why? Want to come say goodbye, too?" Jill asked, with a loving smile.
"Edward, hold this; we do have to make it appear we're on good terms with him," Amanda whispered, knowing how they couldn't let the lies they spread last night ring false. Even if she was working against him now for her own purposes, not that Edward knew anything about that. Edward was so engrossed in his greed and lust for power he didn't even realize she had been fucked last night on the way home or that she had a cunt full of cum as well.
"Of course, dear, we must bestow our praise for winning that duel," Edward said, loud enough those around them to hear. All the while hiding his resentment of Adam deep within his mind.
"Come, dear," Amanda spoke, taking hold of her daughter's hand. "Let's see your brother off," she said, with a motherly smile. Seeing her son's back stiffen when his name left her lips. A knowing smirk rose the corner of her lips as he turned to look at her. "Surely, Adam, you weren't going to leave without saying goodbye, were you? Princess Roselyn, you look wonderful today, I'm Countess Amanda Mortanhouse, and this is my daughter Jill; I think you two met last night," Amanda spoke, doing a little curtsy, as did Jill.
"Ah yes, your brother spoke of you at breakfast," Roselyn mused, seeing how red Jill's cheeks were getting and how she glanced at Adam. "I must see to things before we leave, thirty minutes?" she uttered softly, resting her hand on Adam's right arm.
"Yes, Princess," Adam replied, inclining his head to her.
"So, Adam, speaking to the Princess on your sister's behalf, very brotherly of you," Amanda said, homely, with her fingers interlocked and folded before her. Smiling at Jill's back when she threw her arms around Adam's neck.
"Sorry," Jill said bashfully, backing away after planting a kiss, a kiss she didn't mean to happen, on his lips. "I just can't believe you talked to her about me," she uttered in awe.
"What? You came up, so I told her about you," Adam said, with a shrug. Not seeing what the big deal was. In fact, it was a very big deal; Adam had just grown used to being around the Royal family.
"You didn't have to, but thank you, thank Selena again for me, will you?" Jill spoke in a sisterly tone.
Amanda silently watched the two of them; she now knew the perfect way to get beneath Adam's guard. Her daughter! Adam was too guarded around her, Jill; it seems he was somewhat relaxed around. "Will you be at Mom's and Dad's on Wednesday? Jill is dying to show off the broom she bought."
"Mom, you didn't have to tell him that," Jill hissed low beside her. "You're still coming, right?" she inquired in a cute, small voice.
"Yeah, did say I would... listen I have..."
"No, go, don't keep the Princess waiting," Jill said, with a nod and a smile. Glad that they were talking, building that rapport she had wanted when they were growing up. "Thanks for dancing with me. It really irked some of the cliques at my school."
"Anytime," Adam said, waving over his shoulder as he walked away.
******
A month later...
Jill found herself sitting in her Hexes and Curses class beside the new friends and some old that joined her at Blodselts, Academy Of The Arcane. For her first week there, it has been hectic. She had to run to her brother when she was so lost. How she could've kissed him when her Professor was about to berate her until Adam jumped in, telling him it was his fault for her tardiness. Ever since the Gala, she was always there on Wednesdays early. Their mother would arrive sometime when Adam was giving her pointers and teaching her some of the things she would need later in the semester so she could already be practicing for when it came time for it. However, the moment they arrived on campus, Junior was in a fit given how Adam's name or his title was being spoken constantly. She noted the gears turning in her mother's mind, and her father, well, her parents were like they always were. It wasn't the first time she wondered how she came out different from all three of them.
Looking around the room when her classmates grew restless when their Professor had yet to show up. Chatting with her friends sitting beside her, asking if anyone heard about their Hex professor being out today or if the class had been canceled. Noting how people wanted to leave yet were afraid to be the first. The ticking of the grandfather clock served as a way to measure the growing silence. Reaching down, nodding to her friends, if no one was coming in the next two minutes, they were going to ditch the class... or that was the plan until the door to the left of her at the bottom of the lecture hall opened.
"Sorry for the delay, class; it seems your normal Professor fell victim to one of her own spells. So until your new professor of Hexes and Curses arrives," keeping his finger in the book to mark his page as his eyes ran over the class, "until then I will cover for whomever they hire," Adam said, in a teacherly voice. "Yes, Countess Mortanhouse?" he asked, seeing his sister in the far back when she rose her hand.
"Sage Bordun, how long will that be?" Jill asked; those around her had their eyes on her.
"The two classes this week and next," Adam stated, looking up at her. "Any other questions? Yes?" he spoke, seeing another hand raised.
"Is it true that you and Princess Roselyn are dating?" Jill could see how his brow knitted in annoyance, wondering how many times he's been asked that.
"No. Any more questions, questions pertaining to the class, not to the Gala, my relationship with the Royal family, or anything else. Good. Now open your books to chapter one," Adam stated, turning towards the blackboard.
"I can't believe you talked to him," one of her friends whispered to her as Jill was taking down notes as Adam spoke.
"If he's not dating the Princess, I wonder if he would go for me." Jill's cheeks heated as they chatted about what they would do if they could date Adam.
"Wait. Jill, didn't I hear that you disappeared with the Sage-in-waiting at the Gala?" Jill's face grew to a new shade of red as she felt her friend's eyes on her.
"Come on, did you or didn't you disappear with him?"
"Yeah, I did," Jill whispered so not to disturb the class.
"What did you do, did you...?" Her friend to the left of her asked, with her tongue poking the side of her cheek.
"Come on, you can tell us, did he bend you over and fuck you?" Her friend asked a little too loudly.
"I would appreciate it if you don't discuss personal things while in class." How Jill just wish she could hide her face in her book as Adam's gaze peered up at her and her group. "Now, class as a group exercise, you all will find the three hexes I placed hidden around the room while you all were copying the board," Adam stated, gesturing behind him. "This is an exercise to see if you have the skills needed to find spells hidden from view. If or when you're called up to the ranks, if that ever happens again, you will need to know how to spot hidden traps and spells the enemy might use against you or your allies. It's the same for duels in case your opponent is a cowardly lot. Now you may work in pairs or in groups. You have the rest of the class to find them. If you cannot, we'll continue this in the next class," he said; as the words left his lips, he noted how the class broke up into little groups.
"Mmm... just look at him down there." Jill eyed her friend as she cooed those words.
"And we get to look at him for three more classes." Her other friend said dreamily.
"Jill, don't you think he's attractive?"
"So, what did the two of you really do when you two left the Gala?"
"Come on, Jill, spill it! I bet it's juicy!" Giggled one of her friends while she had her nose stuck in her book, trying to figure out how to find those hexes.
"You couldn't have fucked him; you weren't gone for that long, as Josie puts it," her friend mused, her finger tapping her lips. "You sucked him off, didn't you?!"
"You did!" Jill just buried her face even further into her book, wishing that they just drop it. Knowing that they would never believe the truth.
"Okay, alright, I sucked him off..."
"Did you now?" Jill's heart grew cold, her body frozen in fear as that voice she knew spoke from behind her. Her friends, who had been ragging on her for all the details, suddenly found themselves deeply interested in their books all of a sudden. "I'd think mastering this class would be important to you nobles," Adam said, peering down at them as Jill turned in her seat. "Not wondering who sucked whom off."
"You're not going to write us up, are you?" Jill asked, knowing her mother and father would have a fit if a letter from Adam was sent home.
"No, not as long as you focus," Adam said, dropping a hint before walking off to check on the other students.
"Man, I thought we were done for," her friend from across from Jill sighed.
"He is yummy, though; I wonder if any noble has put in a marriage proposal yet?" Wondered another of her friends, already disregarding Adam's advice. "How I would love to run my fingers through those highlights when he's on top of me."
"Skyler?!" Jill's two other friends hissed and giggled at that.
"So you going to throw your hat in the ring?" Ryann, from across from Jill, asked, with a serious look in her eyes.
"How do you know my hat isn't already resting on something," Jill shot back, getting out of her seat when she had figured it out with the help from Adam's little hint. Feeling her friends scurrying behind her pestering her with more questions when she only wanted to finish this task.
"Very good, Countess Mortanhouse, you and your group, may leave for the day. The rest of you have two more hexes to find before the hour is done," Adam spoke loudly for all to hear as he looked around the lecture hall. Nodding his head when Jill slyly waved at him as she was the last one of her group to leave.
******
"Adam!" Jill called out as Adam left the dining hall that evening.
"Yeah?" Adam responded as he turned around. Noting that three others were standing behind his sister. The same three he had seen in her Hexes and Curses class.
"Would you mind if we have, like, a study session?" Jill asked, hoping he would say yes.
"Why? It's only the first week, what could you... oh," Adam muttered when Jill held up a Demi spellbook that even he had trouble mastering. "I didn't take you for a gravity mage."
"I'm not, but you know how it is; they give us all these classes we don't need for the type of magic we'll master."
"True, they do tend to do that in the first year," Adam nodded, knowing that was the same for him until he had been chosen. While his courses had been lightened, that didn't mean his schooling was done. Since his Master covered the magic part given how all Sages use the same grimoire, unlike the other mages around the world where they would be given a blank grimoire once they made journeyman in whichever magical field they study.
"So can we? Please?" Jill asked, sweet-like, batting her eyelashes at him.
"Sure, I guess, don't have anything planned for tonight anyway," Adam said, rubbing the back of his neck. Noting how the three behind his sister squealed and tugged on Jill's shirt.
"Alright, alright, I'll ask," Jill whispered to her excited friends. "Adam, can we... can we like go to your room to study? The girl's dorms are a bit noisy for studying?" she asked, in a bashful tone.
"You sure this is about studying and not seeing what the inside of that place looks like?" Adam asked, with a pointed look.
"Strictly studying," Jill stated with a firm nod, even though that was a lie. She just didn't want to tell Adam that she had told her friends she could get them inside of it. After all, they did think she had sucked him off. She had to keep up the pretext. It was her first week of college, and she wasn't about to get a reputation as a liar on campus.
"Alright, come along then," Adam said, turning on his heel and leading them towards his dorm. Once he was across the barrier that kept the other students from entering that place, he turned to face the four of them. He was a little surprised that Jill had befriended a Baron's daughter when he recited the invitation. Not that he let it show, just he didn't expect that from her. Noting the gawking eyes of those that were passing by as all four crossed the threshold.
"Wow!" Was the only word that Jill could utter as she looked around the room. The gold leaf that glistened in the mage light overhead, the beautiful, rich red that dominated the majority of the field. The scrolls and etched leaves that dotted the wallpaper. To the low bubbling of the beaker as it sat over the Bunsen burner, the spell components that lined the shelves for the more ritualistic spells, and lastly, the enormous fireplace. "Just look at this place?!"
"I know! This is nothing like I imagined it would be," Ryann said, looking around the room, taking it all in.
"So the magic happens up there, doesn't it?" Skyler asked, in a sultry voice, jutting her chin towards the second floor where his bed was located.
"On occasion," Adam admitted closing the door.
"Care to make it an occasion?" Skyler purred, wiggling her eyebrows.
"Skyler!" Jill gasped. "I'm sorry, Adam, I didn't think she would..."
"It's fine," Adam said, waving her off, and gestured for them to have a seat.
"Can we have snacks, Adam? Studying just doesn't feel right without it," Jill said, which led to the other three nodding along.
"Anything else, tea, coffee?" Adam spoke incorrigibly.
"Coffee will be fine," Jill said, lightly placing her hand on his left arm.
"And your cock..." Ryann's hand flew to Skyler's mouth as she mumbled the last few words.
"Please pay no attention to our horny friend," Ryann said, shooting Skyler a look that told her she knew better.
"Right," Adam muttered as he walked off to his kitchen.
"Behave yourself; I didn't bring you here to fuck him, Skyler?!" Jill hissed low as they scurried over to the sitting area.
"What's so wrong?! This is the perfect opportunity to build a rapport with him. Do you know how lucky we are right now? Do you think I, a Marchioness has the clout to be anywhere near him at court? You know noble families are vying to put up their daughters to offer as a wife to him. This is the best chance we have to throw our names in the ring, given our lower standings in the nobility," Skyler whispered low as she leaned in. "We have to think about our futures here, not just while we're in college, but life after it. I'm not saying we all fuck each other over here to win Adam's hand, but a friendly competition to see who he chooses. When he does, we all back off and see how it goes; if it doesn't work out, then the three that are left will try again," she said, seeing Ryann and Carlie nodding in understanding. Noting how Jill was looking past them to Adam, who was still fiddling around in his small kitchen. "Plus, Jill, you've already sucked him off; we have to catch up," Skyler stated, to which Ryann and Carlie firmly nodded along.
"Fine, but after he helps us study," Jill whispered in a stern response.
"Knew you'd see it my way," Skyler stated with a friendly smile. Leaning back in her seat, as did the others as they noted Adam lifting the tray from the counter.
"That coffee smells wonderful," Ryann sighed as the aroma filled that little space as Adam set the tray down on the coffee table.
"It should given the price of it," Adam muttered low as he set out the cups like a good host.
"Adam?! Are those... the lemon tarts from the castle?!" Jill asked, her mouth-watering as she recounted how exquisite they were. How silky smooth they were on her tongue; how creamy and rich the lemon custard was as those tasty treats danced on her tastebuds.
"Yeah, when the castle pastry chef makes a batch, she sends me out a box of them, told you they were good," Adam said, flashing his sister a smirk.
"That's an understatement," Jill muttered, her eyes never leaving the tarts.
"Oh, this is good," Ryann purred as she took a sip after sweetening it the way she liked it. "May I?" she asked, politely gesturing to the plate of tarts.
"Help yourselves," Adam stated, gesturing for them to partake of the delicious treats.
"I could so get spoiled on this?!" Skyler moaned in her mouth as she took a bite of her tart.
"I know," Jill whispered in agreement. "You should have been there when Adam sent us boxed-up lunches from the spread they put out for him before the duel," she said, practically drooling.
"He sent you food from his own banquet?" Ryann asked, in disbelief. Knowing that was to be his last meal as tradition dictated even though personal duels were no longer to the death.
"Yeah, she is my sister, after all, didn't she tell you that?" Adam stated, seeing the glaring looks her friends were giving Jill. Who was looking away quite innocently as if she wasn't even in the same room. "So how much did that piss off Edward, the douche."
"Hey! You might not like him; sometimes I don't either, but he's my Dad, don't you go calling him names," Jill stated with puffy cheeks. "For your information, it pissed him off a lot."
"I take it you aren't very fond of the nobility?" Skyler asked, seeing the look of disdain on his face when he mentioned Jill's father.
"The kind of nobility that Edward is, no, I'm not a fan. Those that aren't like him, I get along just fine with," Adam said, nodding towards his sister.
******
"You see, if you take this and draw it like this, it will stabilize the spell," Adam said, drawing out the sigil for the spell on the back of the paper their teacher had given them as an example of how to draw a basic Demi spell sigil.
"I would have never guessed it," Ryann muttered in awe as Skyler and the rest nodded along.
"Yeah, the professors won't help you much unless you're really struggling. They tend to let you do the work so you will get the most out of your studies, and honestly, you'll learn more than you would if you had your teacher show you," Adam said, turning his head when he heard a knock on his door. Noting how all three, except Ryann, given it was her copy, were copying the sigil down in their own notebooks as he got to his feet. "Yes?" he answered, thinking it was one of the dorms staff that had knocked. "Hello, Princess, I wasn't expecting you," Adam greeted, hearing the rustling of papers behind him and almost hearing the exhalation of the now warm coffee from their lips when he said those words.
"Evening, Adam, I didn't know you had company; I can come..."
"Please, don't go, Princess," Jill called out from within Adam's dorm room. Waving her hands, telling her friends to pack quickly. They have been at it for an hour, and they have learned a lot thanks to her brother's knowledge.
"Come in," Adam gestured as he opened the door.
"P-p-please forgive the mess, Princess Roselyn," Skyler stammered, bowing quickly when Roselyn stepped into Adam's room. "We were just having a study session. A... Sage Bordun was kind enough to help us with our Demi magic lessons."
"It's quite alright," Roselyn said, with a warm smile. "I am a student too; I've done my fair share of group studying. Although, just not with such refined sweets," she said, glancing at Adam.
"What?"
"How is it you can get her to ship out those tarts, and when I ask, she puts up a fit about it?" Roselyn asked, quite perturbed at the sight of the tarts.
"I have no clue; maybe she just likes me," Adam said, with a shrug.
"I see; then you wouldn't mind sharing your treasure with your friend, now would you?" Roselyn asked; she was dying for a good sugary treat.
"Help yourself, Princess," Adam said, waving to the plate while picking up their empty cups from the table as he began to straighten up his room. Noting how everyone, minus his sister, was fidgety and jumpy as they hurried to pack their bags.
"Adam?"
"Yes, Princess?" Adam answered as he placed the last of the cups in his sink to clean later once Roselyn leaves.
"Is this made from the Ameirna beans?" Roselyn asked, lifting up his french press coffee pot.
"Yes, why do you ask?" Adam replied, walking back to the sitting area. Nodding when his sister whispered her thank you and placed a kiss on his cheek before she and her friends quickly saw themselves from his room.
"Please tell me you have another clean cup?!" Roselyn pleaded as she inhaled the rich aroma of the warm coffee.
"I might, let me see," turning back around and heading back to his small kitchen, "here you are," Adam said, handing over the clean cup.
"I haven't had Ameirna coffee in ages," Roselyn sighed as she poured herself a cup. Even warm, the coffee was still good, humming in contentment as the flavors mingled on her tongue. "Thank you," she said softly, taking the seat that was offered to her.
"So, what brought you down to the first floor?" Adam asked, watching the elation on her face when she nibbled on one of the few remaining tarts.
"I thought maybe, seeing how it's just the two of us here in this dorm, that we could have chats every now and again, if you wouldn't mind, Adam?" Roselyn spoke; her hazel eyes peered over the rim of her cup as she took a sip.
"Sure, I don't have a problem with that Prin..."
"When we are alone, please call me Roselyn, Sage," Roselyn stated with a coy smirk as she used his title. "Also, I was wondering if there was a party this Friday. You were right; I do need a night off just to unwind from the stress of being the Crown Princess."
"I haven't heard of any... yet. But seeing how this is the first week, I'm sure there will be a big one by then."
"Would you mind escorting Selena and me to it?" Roselyn asked, eager to spend time with Selena outside the functions of court life.
"I'd be happy too, Roselyn."
"Good," smiling at Adam as she reached for the last tart, "now, tell me, what was your real father like?" Roselyn asked, very interested in knowing how Adam ticked so they could work together to protect their country should and when the need arises.
******
That Friday night...
Adam was putting the finishing touches on his appearance before he headed out that night. He really needed to unwind from the stress of his life and from the annoyance of constantly fielding questions about his relationship with Roselyn, the Gala, and whatever else was on their minds. Of course, he hasn't interacted with his younger half-brother since Edward Jr. and Jill had started at the college, which was fine to him. Adam didn't need to deal with Junior's snobby attitude; he dealt with enough of that with other snobbish nobles that roamed the school grounds.
Running his hand through his damp black, with crimson highlights, hair as his feet danced down the stairs. His cologne drifted off his body, it wasn't overpowering, just enough to draw one's attention, and he meant to get laid that night. His black dress shirt was thin and loose as it moved along his chest. His blue jeans were clean and crisp ready to impress the women that came to the events. The straps of his staff holder wrapped themselves around his wrist. Adam would always heed his Master's commands. He wasn't foolish enough to think he wouldn't be targeted by greedy nobles. A smile formed on his face when he opened the door of his dorm room, and there stood Selena and Roselyn in rather sensuous dresses. It wasn't lost on him that they were holding hands like lovers would do. Not that he had anything against same-sex couples, this just only proved to him there was more to their relationship that he had suspected when they had breakfast the day after the Gala.
"Good evening, Princess, Duchess," Adam greeted as he stepped out into the hallway, locking his door behind him.
"Sage, I have told you to call me Roselyn," she said, with a playful smile.
"That you did, your Highness," Adam said, with a little bow. Only to feel the light slap on his left arm, hearing Roselyn's light chuckle filling the hallway.
"So Adam, you expecting to get laid tonight?" Selena asked, with a coy smile.
"Oh, you never know what the night will bring," Adam stated with a cocky grin.
"Then, please, escort us to this party that I've heard was going to be out of this world," Roselyn said, with a friendly smile as Selena squeezed her hand gently.
"Of course, Roselyn, I'd be honored to. However, I think we need to arrive in style, don't you?" Adam stated as they walked out of their dorm.
"What do you mean?!" Selena asked, in confusion.
"You might want to stand back," Adam cautioned as he peered over his shoulder when he squatted down. Noting that, they did retreat a few feet away from him as he placed the palm of his hand on the hard stone.
Selena's eyes went wide as the red summoning circle expanded to its full radius. Due to her own lessons, she knew this was a very high-level summoning. What it was, she had no clue as the circle spun around, the ancient runes of the spell forming as Adam's voice grew, as did his power of his magjols as they saturated the air around them. Selena and Roselyn jumped as three sun fire colored horses leapt out from the center of the summoning circle; the godly reins jiggled as the golden chariot gleamed in the twilight hour. Their manes glowed as those fiery strands of hair weaved through the air as they shook their heads. Sparks flew as their diamond hoofs scraped along the stone pavers. Their muscles rippled as the nearest one eyed him patiently.
"Your chariot awaits, my Lady," Adam spoke, bowing to Roselyn when he turned to her with his left hand outstretched towards it.
"Adam... is that... is that the chariot of Helios?!" Selena stammered, knowing how high level of a summon it was.
"Yes," Adam said, with a coy grin.
"How?!" Selena asked, knowing it would have taken a group of summoners preparing for weeks just to summon it, and yet Adam did it in less than five minutes.
"You aren't the only one that's taken the summoning classes, Duchess," Adam said, running his hand down the nearest horse's neck, feeling the power of the beast beneath his touch.
"Then please, let us not be late," Roselyn said with a friendly smile.
"You all set?" Adam asked, from behind him as he took hold of the reins.
"Yes, Sage, do be careful," Roselyn said, with a touch of nervousness in her voice.
"You heard the lady," Adam spoke, seeing the horses nods before they broke out into a gentle trot.
Roselyn stood regally as they passed stunned onlookers on their way to the party. Waving to them as they gently rolled past, smiling at Selena, who returned it with her own wide smile. Her heart fluttered as she saw the love in Selena's eyes when she gazed into them. She prayed that Selena knew how much she meant to her. Turning her head as she heard the sounds of music, the voices of those gathered filling the air as they drew near to the vast open space of that giant courtyard that had been turned into a makeshift party central for the night. Noting the shocked looks on the partygoer's faces as Adam pulled the chariot around. She did note the weariness on Adam's face when he pulled to a stop and helped them off of it. She pondered on just how much of his magic it took to summon and drive the thing just for a five-minute ride. Watching how he fed each a couple of sugar cubes before they took off, leaving a trail of fire in the sky as they returned to their godly domain.
"Well, Sage, you certainly do know how to make an entrance," Roselyn said, with a friendly smile.
"What can I say? It's a gift," Adam replied, returning her smile.
"Come on, let's go dance!" Selena stated, swaying her hips to the music that was still playing.
All Time Low's 'Monsters' filled the air as Adam, Selena, and Roselyn danced to it as the crowd formed a ring around them once they had reached the center of it. Selena and Roselyn danced more with each other than with him. Not that he minded, thinking that this was probably a date night for the two of them. He just danced like there was no one watching, which there were a great many of them. Not that he cared. He was enjoying himself for the most part.
"Hey, Adam!" His head was on a swivel when he heard his name being called out when he headed off to the bar while Selena and Roselyn danced in their own little world. He saw her crimson, with a tint of blonde, hair moving through the crowd before she appeared at his side. "Wild party, huh?" Jill asked, with a warm smile.
"Nah, pretty subdued, actually," Adam admitted.
"Really?!" Jill asked, with shocked eyes.
"Oh yeah, wait till midterms come around; it gets real, wild, as you put it," Adam said, placing his drink order. "Want something?" Gesturing to the bartender, "My treat."
"I'll have a sangria," Jill said, flashing her brother a smile when the bartender nodded. "Thanks for the help the other night; I know it helped us out a lot."
"No problem," Adam said, turning around to keep an eye on Roselyn while he waited for his drink to be made.
"So... that was quite the entrance you made earlier," Jill stated, standing as close to her brother as he would allow.
"Well, the Princess needed a night out; why not make it memorable?" Adam spoke with a shrug of his shoulders.
"You sure there isn't anything going on between the two of you?" Jill asked, with a questioning look.
"Quite sure," Adam said, pointing at them as Roselyn and Selena kissed.
"Oh?! I didn't know they were a couple," Jill said, feeling her cheeks heat at the sight. She's never been kissed like that. All her dates growing up have been arranged, as was the custom for the nobility.
"Yeah, it's not widely known, hence why there hasn't been a Royal wedding yet. All the noble houses do is keep putting their son's forth hoping to win her hand," Adam said, repeating the gossip around the castle.
"How do you know that?"
"Oh, you hear things being whispered every so often in the castle," Adam said, with a smirk when he looked over at her. Turning back around when the bartender had finished their drinks. Placing a silver coin in the man's hand, it wasn't a free bar; it was the school's way of keeping public intoxication to a minimum on campus. Every drink they sold went back into the fund to ensure that parties were staffed by experienced professionals along with security given some of the higher ranking nobility. The school couldn't afford a scandal.
"I bet," Jill whispered, taking a sip of her very first alcoholic drink. "Are you here with anyone?" she asked, hoping he wasn't so they could spend time together. To get to know one another as brother and sister.
"Like a date? No, I'm not," Adam answered when Jill nodded.
"Then come on!" taking hold of his hand before he could voice his reply, and dragged him through the throngs of bodies who quickly moved out of the way when they saw him. Sometimes being the next Sage had its benefits.
"Ryann, Skyler!" Jill called out over the music when they neared. Their faces brightened when they saw who she was bringing along. "Where did Carlie go?" Arching an eyebrow when Ryann and Skyler glanced at each other.
"Umm... she went off with your brother," Ryann muttered, taking a sip of her drink. "Good evening, Sage..."
"Adam is fine," he said, waving off his title. Trying not to let his eyes wander down their alluring bodies as their tight-fitting clothes showed off all the right curves.
"My eyes are up here, Mr.," Skyler purred in a seductive voice when she noted how he was checking her out. "But if you play your cards right, you never know what you might experience," she said, in a sultry tone as her eyes ran down his body.
"Eyes up here," Adam retorted with her own line with his own confident smirk.
"So Adam, I heard something interesting," Ryann said coyly, as she stirred her drink. "Care to hear it?"
"Oh? This should be interesting," Adam stated bringing his glass to his lips, noting how his sister had remained silent for the most part. Yet, her eyes would occasionally glance at him.
"I heard you've taken two women to your bed before." Jill nearly choked on her drink when Ryann stated that.
"I have, you offering?" Adam asked, with a pointed look.
"Mmmhmm," Ryann hummed, to which Skyler nodded along. "You name the time, I'll be there." Her lustful gaze burned into him only to see a change in his demeanor when he looked past her.
"Sorry ladies, I must take my leave for now," Adam said, bowing out gracefully. Only to be stopped as Skyler took a fist full of his shirt and brought him down to her lips. Who rolled her tongue within his mouth to which he matched. Listening to her moan as he pressed her into his chest and gently squeezed her ass. Noting how she sucked on her lower lip when she pulled away.
"You better save a dance for me," Skyler whispered wantonly.
Adam simply nodded and reached over and slowly closed his sister's jaw. Wearing a smirk as he heard Ryann and Skyler squeal as he went to check on Roselyn and Selena.
"Where did he go?" Carlie asked, when she reached her group of friends with Edward.
"Probably wherever the Princess is," Jill answered, looking off in the direction of where her brother had walked off.
"So, are the two of you a thing now?" Ryann asked, noting that snobby scowl on Edward's face when they were talking about Adam.
"Is she not the most gorgeous creature you've seen?" Edward Jr. spoke, causing Carlie to blush hard. Not seeing the looks Ryann and Skyler shared between the two of them.
"Edward, you're too kind," Carlie said, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.
"I only speak the truth," Edward Jr. stated, lightly placing a kiss on the back of Carlie's hand.
"Excuse us for a minute," Jill said, taking her brother by the arm and leading him away from her group of friends. "What are you playing at, Junior?!" she asked, in a protective voice.
"I have no idea what you're talking about," Edward Jr. uttered in an annoyed tone.
"I swear if this is some kind of joke you are trying to pull, I... you don't want to know what I'll do to you," Jill said, standing nose to nose with her twin brother.
"I swear, it isn't what you think sis, I... like her, alright?" Edward Jr. whispered in a bashful tone.
"You hurt my friend; I'll drop you into a black hole," Jill said, in a threatening, protective voice.
******
Adam was chatting away with Roselyn and Selena; every so often, one of the higher nobility would intrude and start conversing with the two of them before Roselyn would send them away for interrupting her night. Although, he did notice how Roselyn was constantly checking the time. He had the feeling she had something very important to do the next day. Which meant he would probably be leaving with them to escort them back to their dorm. He felt a light tap on his shoulder, turning around seeing Ryann and Skyler standing behind him.
"You promised me a dance," Skyler cooed wearing a flirtatious smile. "You wouldn't mind if we borrowed him for a few minutes, your Highness?" she asked, in a respectful tone.
"Of course not; the Sage needs to relieve some stress just as much as I do," Roselyn replied, smirking coyly up at Adam.
"We promise we won't keep him long," Ryann stated, looping her arm around Adam's right.
"You won't be needing this," Skyler spoke, taking his glass from him and setting it on the tray as one of the servers that the school hired for such events walked past. "If you need something to quench your thirst, my pussy juice will just have to do," she said, with a seductive smile as she and Ryann led him back out onto the dance floor.
Skyler peered over her shoulder as she rolled her ass along his groin. While Ryann sandwiched him from behind as they pressed their bodies into his. Just so he could feel every curve of their bodies. Skyler's body heated as she felt his hand lightly pressing on her stomach. Feeling the beat of the music as she danced provocatively against him. So very glad she had the forethought to wear her thong that evening since she knew how well it showed off her ass. Softly biting her lip as her fingertips danced along his jaw as Ryann moved to take over her spot as she took over hers. She did hope that sleeping with him would open up a rapport with Adam. Not that she was using sex to entrap Adam into a relationship with her. Yet, as someone low in the nobility, this was the only chance they would have to get this close to Adam.
"Take us to your room," Ryann whispered lustfully into Adam's ear as the pads of her fingers danced up his covered bulge. From what she had felt pressing against her, she knew she was going to enjoy this night.
"And make love to us all night long," Skyler whispered into his other ear. Smiling at Jill, who stared at her and Ryann in shock as they left arm in arm with Adam when he escorted Roselyn and Selena back to their dorm. She had no idea what Edward was playing at with Carlie, given that she was a Baron's daughter. All be it a very rich Baron's daughter. She, Ryann, and Jill were definitely going to close ranks just to make sure Edward didn't try to take advantage of Carlie.
"I would say I was sorry for pulling you away from the party so soon, but something tells me you'll do just fine," Roselyn said, with a coy smirk when they all stood in front of the foot of the stairs that led to the third floor. Seeing Ryann's and Skyler's cheeks heating at her words. "Although, it does make me wonder about the lewdness of the new Sage taking two attractive ladies to his bed."
"Rosy, hush, you're embarrassing them," Selena giggled. "I'll see you in the morning, Adam, nice meeting the two of you," she said, in a warm tone, waving at them as she and Roselyn climbed the stairs to her room.
"Come, you can show me how the magic happens in that bed," Skyler said, in a sultry tone as she and Ryann pulled him towards his room.
The moment he had unlocked his door, Ryann and Skyler wasted no time taking their shirts off and dropping them to the floor as they sashayed towards the stairs that led to the second-floor loft. Soon their bras lined the first step in their bread crumb trail as Adam locked the door. His pale blue eyes ran over each piece of discarded clothing, making sure not to trip over their strewn shoes that littered the floor. His Adam's apple bobbed as two panty-clad, taut, firm posteriors greeted him as they knelt on his bed.
"Do you like what you see, Adam?" Skyler asked, in a husky voice as her left hand ran along her ass.
"Don't you want to know what they look like when you're fucking us from behind?" Ryann asked, pulling aside her panties and showing Adam the pussy that awaited him. Her gooseflesh raced across her skin as Skyler's hand ran down her spine as she pivoted on her knees to face Adam.
"Come here," her finger beckoned Adam to draw near, "do you like how my tits look?" Skyler asked, lifting her 36C breasts as Adam stepped closer to the foot of his bed. "I know I enjoyed feeling this digging into my ass," she purred, cupping his manhood and giving it a gentle squeeze. Whimpering when Adam began to fondle her orbs. The tips of her caramel colored hair teased her skin as she enjoyed the warmth of his hands. Her teal colored eyes gazed at him in a lustful manner when his thumbs rolled her hardening nipples beneath them.
"I'm sure you're being bombarded with marriage offers left and right," Ryann said, as her fingers quickly worked to unbutton his shirt. Her almond colored eyes lustered in the room's light as her gaze held his. "So don't think we're trying to persuade you into choosing one of us because we're going to fuck your brains out tonight," she said, with a coy smile as her chestnut hair brushed along her back. "Just that when you do get our family's proposals that you give them far more considerable thought than anyone else's. Since you will already know how compatible we are for one another," Ryann stated leaning in, and passionately kissing Adam like she had seen him do with Skyler.
"Mmm... just look at this body," Skyler mused hungrily as her fingertips ran down Adam's muscular chest. Given how he had to be as fit as possible in case he was called to defend the Kingdom at any given time. Kissing down his chest as her hands pushed his shirt from his shoulders, hearing it landing lightly on the floor behind him. Her ass wiggled in delight as her fingers worked diligently to unclasp the buckle of his belt. Shooting Adam a sensuous look once she had unbuttoned his jeans and lowered the zipper. "Now, how about we see what we're working with here, hmm?" Skyler cooed in a seductive tone as she pushed his pants down to the floor after he had slipped out of his shoes when Ryann was unbuttoning his shirt.
"Oh, my word?!" Ryann exclaimed in a gasp as she and Skyler both starred down at Adam's protruding eight-inch cock.
"Tonight is going to be so much fun!" Skyler stated excitedly, getting an 'Mmmhmm' from Ryann. "Now, you just relax and watch as we suck this cock," she said, winking at him before bending down to taste that throbbing root before her.
Adam was slow to wake the next morning as Skyler's 36C and Ryann's 40B breasts pressed into his chest. His mind flashed back to the steamy hours of sex they all shared. The feel of their labia when they rode his face when either one was gliding along his branch. The way they moaned, squealed, gyrated on his tongue when they came. How they cried out when they came on his rod. Coating him, his manhood, and his bed in their sweet nectar. His light touch on their backs caused them to stir in their slumber. Feeling their thighs rubbing against his, their cheeks rubbing against his chest as they snuggled closer beneath his expensive bedding.
"Stay, don't go," Skyler pleaded softly as her arms wrapped tighter around him. "We can stay in bed all morning," she said, trying to entice him to remain in bed.
"Sorry, but I have somewhere I need to be," Adam said, extracting himself from their soft, warm, titillating bodies.
"Where must you be so early on a Saturday morning?" Ryann asked, holding the sheet to her chest as she propped herself on her arm as she watched him walking towards his bathroom.
"My father's grave," Adam answered in a monotone voice.
"Father?! I thought Earl Edward Mortanhouse was your father?" Skyler asked, confused. Only to scoot back on his bed as Adam's head snapped towards her. The look of sheer hatred appeared in Adam's eyes as he gazed at them. The items strewn around the loft began to violently shake as his magjols poured out of his body.
"That man is not my father! My father was a better, decent man than that pompous prick?! Don't ever lump me with that arrogant ass!"
"Skyler didn't mean anything by it, Adam, did you, Skyler?" Ryann asked, looking over at her friend, who was vehemently shaking her head that she did not. "It's just that he was going on and on about how he raised and taught you everything you know at the Gala that word got around," she spoke, trying to calm his anger.
"Did he now?" Adam growled darkly.
"Haven't you heard the gossip?" Skyler asked, to which Adam shook his head. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean anything by it, really, I didn't. I just thought, given everything I've heard, the two of you were like family."
"The only thing that man and I have in common is me scraping him off the bottom of my shoe like the shit that he is," Adam said, with venom in his voice. "Sorry," looking away, "it's just a sore subject with me. If I frightened you, I apologize," he stated as he stood in the doorway of his bathroom.
"I didn't know you could cook?" Ryann stated after they each had a shower and she and Skyler sat at his small kitchen table as Adam worked around his small kitchen.
"My grandmother taught me how. I wasn't born with a silver spoon in my mouth like my mother's other children were, no offense," Adam said, from over his shoulder as he cooked omelets and sausage for the three of them.
"Were you not accepted into his house?" Skyler inquired, as she laid her napkin on her lap.
"Didn't want the name, hated the man and her for what they did," Adam spoke, laying their plates before them while his own omelet finished cooking. "I'd rather be a poor peasant than a sellout of a noble," he uttered, getting the pitcher of orange juice from the refrigerator and placing it on the table. Rolling his omelet like his grandmother had taught him and plating it next to the two patties before shutting off the stove. Thanking Skyler as she handed him a buttered, toasted slice of muffin bread, seeing the sweet smile on her lips when she mumbled a 'You're welcome.'
"I think I'm going to have to start coming here for breakfast," Ryann said, flashing Adam a smile as she took a bite of her omelet.
"Mmmhmm, so much better than the dining hall, especially after a good night of sex," Skyler cooed, seeing Adam trying not to chuckle. Yet, he didn't stop the smile from forming on his lips.
"Do tell your grandmother that she taught you well; the eggs are delicious," Ryann hummed as the fluffy egg just melted on her tongue.
"I'll tell her when I go home," Adam nodded.
"You be safe, alright," Ryann said, once she and Skyler stood outside of his dorm after they had helped clean up from their breakfast.
"You let us know when you get back; you have our orb waves, so I expect to hear from you," Skyler spoke, getting in one last kiss. Both waving goodbye to him as they peered back at him as they headed off to their own dorm rooms to change out of the clothes from last night.
Snapping his fingers as his eyes lingered on their asses as he opened the spatial rift. His broom ambled out, arching an eyebrow when it appeared his broom was puffing its chest like it had one when it came to his side. It wasn't the first, or the last time he would ponder on just what his father did to the broom in his youth. Unaware of the figure in the shadows speaking into his orb as Adam zoomed off to the city of his birth.
******
Twenty-four days ago...
"You want to tell me why in the hell my lawyer informed me that you asked him to retrieve the police file on that commoner?!" Edward growled heatedly, referring to her first husband as he stormed into the family library where Amanda was lounging in.
"Hello to you too, dear," Amanda spoke, setting down her glass of wine.
"Don't get cute with me," Edward hissed.
"You're supposedly a smart man; think for a minute, why would I ask for Jason's police report?" Amanda asked, in a cold tone as she peered over the lip of her book. "Who are we trying to worm our way into his good graces?"
"Why the hell would a police file matter?!" Edward shouted; he had spent quite a bit of money to keep his name out of his involvement in Jason's death. He didn't need Adam mucking that up. Jumping slightly when Amanda loudly closed her book in a thud.
"Because, you fool, do you think he'll ever trust us? No. You made it abundantly clear that you'd rather Adam die in the gutter. Now, look at where we are. Take a good look Edward," gesturing to the room, knowing while grand for an Earl, it was nothing compared to the upper nobility, "the only way to reach higher than an Earl is with Adam's help. Unless you're saying, you'd rather stay as an Earl and not a Marquess or a Duke! Think of the possibilities Adam can give this House and us?! Stop allowing your hate to blind you from what is right in front of your damn nose!" Amanda shouted, matching Edward's tone. "You think he's going to be so easy to fool, don't you? Of course, you do!" Throwing her hands up in the air when she saw the look in Edward's eyes. "Do you think all commoners are dull-witted? Wait. Don't answer that; I already know you do." Waving him off when Edward began to speak.
"Listen carefully when I say this nice and slow for you so you can grasp what I'm saying. Adam hates you with every fucking fiber of his being. He probably knows more about magic than you claim that you do. Do you know he had to correct Junior's stance the very stance you taught him because it was fucking sloppy as crap!" Noting the perturbed look on Edward's face when she said that. "Did you see him at the Gala? He has the ear of the damn Princess! Think about that for a moment; just think. What if he has the King's or Queen's ear?! I love you, Edward," Amanda lied, well, not entirely. She did love him at one point in time during their fifteen years together. Yet now, she and her children, alone, would be moving up in the ranks of nobility without Edward at their side. If she had to offer him up as a sacrifice to appease Adam's rage, she would gladly do it. After all, Adam was going to need her at his side in the coming years, and Edward's plan was no longer his but hers.
She had spent fifteen long years with a subpar lover when Jason never had a problem getting her off repeatedly like her son does. Amanda wasn't going to be putting up with his small cock any longer, not when Adam could give her the life she richly desired. "But pull your damn head out of your ass! Do you think Adam's just going to walk through those doors and say: 'Hey Ma, Edward, sorry for being an ass, here let me help you to become a Duke and Duchess.' Not bloody likely," Amanda ranted as she paced the floor. "So we have to prove to Adam that we or more precisely me, given that he wouldn't believe a damn thing you say or show him, that we can be trusted at least enough to know we didn't have a hand in Jason's death. Unless there's something you've never told me," she said, peering over at him with an accusing look.
"I have no idea what you're inferring," Edward said, brushing off the statement and his wife's look. "I was just as surprised as you were when I learned of that fool's death."
"Tell me truthfully, Edward, did you or did you not have a hand in Jason's death? It doesn't matter to me, not anymore given after all this time, yet to Adam, it means everything to him. So I need to know in case there is a kernel of evidence that Adam could latch onto and bring us both down. Because we both know he has the power and the influence now to do so if he chose to," Amanda stated, crossing her arms below her breasts.
"No, I hand no hand in his death," Edward said, lying through his teeth.
"Okay then, so did the man get what I asked for?" Amanda inquired, knowing that look in his eyes from anywhere, a look that told her that he was lying to her. She kept her devious grin to herself, knowing that there had to be something Edward had missed that pointed at him that she could use to get Adam to come around to her side.
"He'll have it tomorrow," Edward spoke, seeing no way to refute her logic.
"Good see that it's the whole file, not just a one-page report. That's just going to piss him off and think that we're just screwing with him. You saw what he did at the duel. Just imagine what he would do to us if he thought we were just pulling his leg. Think of the destruction he could lay waste to our holdings?!" Amanda uttered, seeing the sheer horror in Edward's eyes when he'd never even thought of that. "Do you think he's just going to come out right and kill us? No. Adam's not a fool or stupid. He'll hit us where it hurts the most, our money. Something that Adam doesn't value like we do, and you can bet he will use that fortune of his, all of it if he has to, just to see us suffer. That's how much he hates us; he would put himself back into the poor house just to see us laid low. That's the man we face, a man willing to lose everything just to watch us squirm."
"He's infuriating?!" Edward hissed, tossing a lamp across the room in his anger. Releasing a breath and centering himself, "Forgive me, dear, that outburst was unbecoming of me," he said, tugging on his suit jacket.
"I know, honey," Amanda cooed, running her hands up Edward's back. "You don't know how much he infuriates me. Especially after everything I've done and tried to do for him when he was growing up."
"Yes, you did go out of your way to show that upstart what life truly is about. What we could have given him," Edward said, turning around and bringing her into his arms.
"But if we play this right, if we're smart about this. Even the wisest of men cannot see what's beneath their nose if their attention is distracted," Amanda said, with a cunning smile.
"And while Adam's off catching phantom killers, we can be slowly bringing him underneath our influence," Edward muttered, his mind working rapidly at what riches he could squander out of Adam's grasp. The doors Adam could open up for him, namely the Royal family.
"See?! You're seeing the big picture now, aren't you, dear?"
"That I am," Edward nodded with a devilish grin.
"That is why I asked for the file; it's a first step, an olive branch if you will, to show that we do care, even if it's a lie. Just to get Adam off guard enough, so he won't notice us working in the shadows," Amanda said, spinning her lie, seeing Edward buying every word of it. Why wouldn't he? Edward thought she would never plot against him. Thought she was happy just being his wife, that she didn't have machinations of her own.
"I see your point, do forgive my abruptness earlier. I should have known that you would have something planned and thought out when you asked for the file."
"You're forgiven, now come, let's go enjoy a glass of wine on the patio and discuss what riches await us," Amanda spoke, playing into Edward's greed.
******
Present day...
Adam stood starring down at the headstone that his grandparents had bought. Trying to hold back the emotions that were building in his heart as his pale blue eyes ran over his father's full given name. He so hoped that his father would be proud of the man he had grown into. Proud that he didn't acquiesce to the riches and life that his mother was constantly trying to push on him all through his childhood. Wondering how his father would have reacted if he was still alive when he was chosen to be the next Sage. How he would react when he told him that he actually got to dance with the Princess of their Kingdom in front of the entire nobility. He could hear, not that he could remember what his father's laughter sounded like anymore, his father laughing like mad at that. That a commoner's son was standing shoulder to shoulder with the ruling family. Wondering if his father would be proud of him, knowing that he had saved his grandmother. Had helped to see that she fulfilled her dream of opening her own shop.
"Hey, Dad," wiping away a tear as he bent down, "sorry I haven't been around much lately," waving his hand over Jason's grave and infusing the flower bulbs that he had the groundkeepers plant in front of Jason's headstone, "life's been kind of hectic lately," Adam said, watching the red-white tulips blooming. Stumbling and falling backwards as his eyes grew wide at the sight. Those were not the flowers he had paid to have planted. His eyes glanced up, peering over the headstones ten rows away stood, what he could see from that distance, a woman wearing what appeared to be a very, very fine garment from a different age. He could have sworn his eyes saw translucent wings...
"Adam?! Are you alright?" Amanda asked, lightly placing her hand on her son's shoulder causing him to gaze up at her.
Adam looked back to the woman, but she was gone, and the flowers were no longer that red-white color but the soft blue they normally were. "What the hell was that?!" Adam asked himself. "What are you doing here?" he spoke, brushing off her hand as he got back to his feet.
"Baby, don't be like that, not here, not in front of your father," Amanda said, in a sweet voice. "Not today, not on the anniversary of his death."
"You care now? After all this time?!" Adam hissed as his eyes narrowed, gazing at his mother.
"Of course, I care, okay, maybe I behaved inappropriately when I heard the news of his death. I was angry at the time. Jason was about to take you away from me. But that doesn't mean I didn't care about him. After all, without your father, I would never have had you," Amanda said, smiling sweetly at her son. "I should have handled it better than what I did, I shouldn't have let you hear that, but I can't change the past. No one can, not anymore. I'm sure you've read about the Time War in your classes." Smirking when Adam nodded that he had. It was common knowledge to those that passed their middle school history class that the Time War involved the nations of the world coming together to stop a band of mages that had harnessed the flow of time and was using it to rewrite history for a profit. Where the strongest of the mages that stood against them trapped himself in a little bubble along with the rogue mages to keep them from ever escaping their unending imprisonment that was outside of time. However, that was after they had forced those wizards to return the timeline back to its proper order.
"So why are you here?"
"I thought I could help you," Amanda said, folding her hands out before her. Her light blue knee-length dress swayed in the light breeze.
"Help me?!" Adam uttered, perplex at what his mother just said.
"Yes, honey," Amanda nodded. "I thought maybe if I could show you that I had no hand in your father's death that maybe we could start to repair our relationship. I'm not saying it will be easy, but I'm willing to try if you are." Hoping that Adam enjoyed the V-neck of the dress that showed off the cleavage of her 38C breasts. "Plus, I have a growing suspicion that Edward might just have a hand in Jason's death."
"You think?" Adam's sarcasm wasn't hard to miss.
"You have to understand Adam, Edward is a very shrewd man. He isn't in the habit of leaving loose strings. Especially when it comes to something like this. You might know it in your heart that Edward had Jason killed, but gut feelings aren't going to win in court. We need evidence of the fact that Edward played some part in your father's demise."
"Why now? Why the sudden interest to find out?" Adam asked, not masking the tone that spoke volumes of his skepticism.
"Because you need this, you need answers as to who and why your father was killed. I know Jason wasn't suicidal; he wasn't that kind of man. Not when our divorce was turning in his favor in regard to you," Amanda said, lightly touching Adam's right arm. "Maybe I should have conceded primary custody of you to him, then maybe your father would still be alive, and my son wouldn't have spent most of his life trying to forget that I'm his mother," she said, with a sad smile.
"And you expect me to believe a word you say?"
"No, I do not," shaking her head, "so I asked our lawyer to contact the police department, the precinct that was in charge of the case, on your behalf. To go over the entire case file they have with you, in hopes that you can get some closure from it, and maybe, hopefully, come to see that I had no hand in it," Amanda said, truthfully.
"And tell me, why now, all of a sudden, do you suspect your beloved Edward," sneering his name, "might have a hand in my father's death?"
"The way he reacted to the news that I had asked our lawyer to get things rolling. Please, son, I'm only asking for a little bit of your time and patience," Amanda said, feeling herself growing moist after not being with him for a whole month. Her pussy was aching to feel that hard cock back in the depths of her heat.
"And just how did you get him to go along with this?" Adam inquired, crossing his arms along his chest.
"He's overconfident that you won't find anything and that he can use this as a means to get you under his thumb and whisper whatever he wants in your ear. So that you could relay it to the Royal family when you're with Sage Harthorne."
"And why are you doing this? What's in it for you?"
"I told you, honey, I might have done a lot of things that you disapprove of, yet I've always acted, or tried to, in your and your sibling's best interest. I know what you think of me, maybe I am some of those things, but I am first and foremost your mother. Your wellbeing is very important to me, not that you might believe me, but it's the truth," Amanda said, slipping her hand around his arm just above Adam's right elbow. "I have our car waiting for us, that is if you'd like to come with me," she said, gesturing to one of the rune-powered cars that was in Edward's possession that sat idling. "Jill called me this morning, told me that there was a party at your school last night and that you were seen escorting Princess Roselyn and Duchess Wivell in a golden chariot that was pulled by a team of three horses whose manes were on fire; or that's how she described it," Amanda spoke as they walked towards her awaiting car.
"Yeah, you going somewhere with this?"
"No, honey, just that you have a way of making a rememberable entrance," Amanda said, with a warm smile. "I'm sure that party is going to be on the minds of everyone there for some time and maybe even after you have graduated." Swaying her hips as she walked beside him towards her car. Wondering what she was going to do if or when they found evidence of Edward's involvement in Jason's death. Pondering on what her son would do if they did find any evidence. "Adam, I know you'll still be under Sage Harthorne's tutelage when you graduate but have you thought about where you'd be living while still under her care?" Amanda asked; her eyes glanced at Adam when it appeared he hadn't thought of it. "I know you have that room in the castle, but I doubt they'd let you stay there if it wasn't for an official purpose. So why don't I help you find a place fitting for you, given your status." Holding up her right hand when Adam turned his head that held a questioning look upon it.
"I know what you think, Adam, that all I care about is status. While, yes, I do care about that to an extent, why I bring it up is because you are to be the next Sage. You have to show people an air of stability and wealth. That is what the people have come to expect from the Sage. It's what they count on when they look to you. If they see you living in the lower ring, in a shabby house, what kind of statement does that tell the people. I know it's not the life you wanted, Adam, yet you are to be Sage; with it, the safety of the Kingdom rests in your hands. Just like how the King rules if he was anything like his great-grandfather, you'd see this Kingdom sinking into despair. But the King isn't, and Sage Harthorne is a strong, dignified woman. That image alone conveys to the people that the Kingdom is safe and secure. A safe and secure populace is a wealthy and happy populace," Amanda said, using the years as a Countess to show him a side of herself that he's never known. So that when the time comes, he'll come to trust her advice.
"I'll be happy to look at estates for you on your behalf while you're away. I know you'll have the tower in the castle when you take over as Sage, yet that is a very long time in the future. Journeyman to Master isn't an overnight thing," Amanda said, lightly patting Adam's arm as her driver opened the rear door for them.
"Countess," the man said, with a nod.
"We'll be heading to the 47th precinct; we can't keep Sage Bordun from his meeting and other tasks he has today," Amanda directed as Adam slid into the car. She knew he was only doing this because it involved his father. Otherwise, she doubted Adam would willingly get into the car with her.
"Of course, my Lady," the man uttered as he softly closed the door once she took her seat beside Adam.
Amanda smiled when she peered at her eldest son as her thumb brushed along Adam's knee when her hand rested on his leg. Feeling the car lifting into the air and turning towards the area where they once were a family.
******
"Hello, Martin," Amanda said, greeting Edward's lawyer with a light shake of his hand as was customary for those addressing nobility.
"Countess Mortanhouse," Martin said, bowing his head to her as they stood out in front of the police station. "This must be Sage Bordun," he uttered, his eyes cutting towards Adam.
"Yes, this is my son," Amanda said, her voice full of pride when she rested her hand on Adam's left arm. "Now, are we all set?"
"Yes, madam," Martin replied, noting how Adam was eyeing the both of them. It was as if he didn't trust either one of them, or that was what he discerned from Adam's body language. "Please, if you would follow me," he said, gesturing to the front doors of the precinct.
"You're awful chipper," Adam mumbled as Amanda's lawyer spoke with the Sargent at the front desk.
"Why shouldn't I be? I'm about to prove to you what I know to be the truth, that I had no hand in your father's death," Amanda said, in a matter-of-fact tone. "Then maybe we can finally start to put this all behind us and be a family again." Her eyes flickered over to him when Adam released a 'Hmpf.' "Don't be so quick to dismiss this; you and I don't know what the future will hold."
"This way, my Lady, and Lord Sage," Martin spoke, directing them to follow him. Not seeing the heads that snapped up when the word Sage was uttered, nor did he see the devious grin on Amanda's face when she basked in her son's status as all eyes were on Adam as they walked past stunned police officers. "Please forgive the accommodations, Lord Sage..."
"It's fine," Adam said, cutting the man off as he walked into interview room two. He wasn't about to make hard-working people jump through hoops just to appease him. He just wasn't that kind of man. Moving to stand in front of the window that stretched from the door to the other wall as they waited. Hearing his mother and her lawyer taking a seat at the table while he contemplated on what he was going to do after this. Shyly noting how the officers were passing the room just to get a look at him. To which Adam just gave them a small wave and returned to his contemplation. He knew he was going to have to visit his grandparents; they had to know what he found out if there was anything worth noting within his father's file. Also, he had to speak with his grandmother and what she knew about the Fae. The encounter at his father's grave still unnerved him. He couldn't speak to his Master about it, given she was off with the Queen who was touring the Provinces.
Adam was growing annoyed as twenty minutes had passed and no word from anyone as they waited in that room. However, arching an eyebrow as a decorated officer marched with a swagger towards the door followed by a Detective that was tailed by six other patrol officers carrying six evidence boxes into the room.
"Do forgive the delay Countess Mortanhouse," the Captain of the precinct spoke in a respectful tone, "it took some time to find the evidence you're attorney requested to be presented here."
"Thank you for doing this; I know this will give Sage Bordun the closure he needs," Amanda said, directing their view to her son.
"Forgive my rudeness, Lord..."
"It's fine," Adam said, waving him off. "Shall we get to why we're here?"
"Yes, of course," the Captain uttered with a firm nod.
Adam didn't waste a second as he delved into the file that the Detective pushed to him after they all made introductions. His eyebrow twitched when even he could see that some of the forms had been doctored. Closing the file, bringing it up to his forehead and muttering below his breath. Using a spell to reveal what was meant to be unseen. Narrowing his eyes when the spell showed him what he had suspected for some time. He was going to kill that bastard! He was going to make Edward rue the day that he decided to destroy his family.
"I want this case reopened?!" Adam said, in a forceful tone pushing the file back to the Detective.
"I'm sorry, Lord Sage, but it was ruled a..." The Captain began to speak only for his tongue to grow still as Adam's magjols filled the room.
"My father did not, did not, kill himself?! My father was a strong man, not this hogwash that you have typed up in this report!" Adam's hand waved to the file. "Obviously, someone paid a lot of money to whomever it was that altered the file in favor of suicide. Either you have a mole in your precinct or had one, or your building isn't as secure as you believe it to be for this to happen." Noting how the Detective was flipping through the file that he had just restored to its previous state before Edward's minion had altered it magically. Also feeling his mother's eyes on him as he was speaking. Looking down when she rested her hand on his right forearm.
"I'm sorry, honey, I didn't know," Amanda said, keeping her cunning mind from showing what was brewing in that mind of hers.
Adam hated to admit it but what she had said and just spoken was the truth. That she truly had no hand in his father's murder. That was what he took from the file, given that there was no hint of her involvement in it. Even if it was true, that wasn't going to change their past. He just now knew who he was going to make disappear, that was if the police failed to reopen the case.
"I know you're upset, son, but we simply can't reopen a closed case on your word," the Captain spoke, holding up a hand when Adam began to speak. "That doesn't mean we won't look into this, yet we need the approval of the court to reopen your father's case. If what you say is true that we have spies working in my precinct on behalf of the nobles, you can be sure that we'll get to the bottom of it," the man said, with conviction. Even though he knew they wouldn't find any given that it was he that altered the file on Edward's behalf. So he knew the inquiry would go nowhere given that he would be the one leading it.
Adam kept his emotions from his face when he could tell the man was lying right to his face. He's spent nearly two decades around liars that could spin gold from yarn. It wasn't hard for Adam to pick up the subtle hints. That only told him one thing, that he would have to do this himself. He just hoped he had the strength to carry this out. He wasn't going to let Edward live one more day than he has to, not if he could help it.
After their meeting was over, Adam could be found outside of the precinct, deep in thought as Amanda spoke to her lawyer. If he had been paying attention to their conversation. He would have heard Martin pleading with Amanda to get him to drop the matter altogether. Telling her Jason's been dead for fifteen years that there was no need to dredge up the past. That there was no need to rile up the nobility with uncovering the truth behind Jason's death. That to get him to think about those that would be harmed if he went forward, like his siblings and herself.
"Adam?" Amanda spoke in a motherly tone as she lightly placed a hand on his arm, bringing him out of his meandering thoughts. "There's a park nearby where we can talk," she said, seeing his mind brewing something behind those pale eyes of his.
"Why?"
"Because I'm worried about you, we might have our difficulties, but I am still your mother, and we both just learned something that might make you do something rash," Amanda said, her concern was evident in her eyes.
"So you want to get me alone so you can use your little charm on me?" Adam spoke, his gaze turning hard. Seeing the shocked look in his mother's eyes when he said that. "Yes, I know all about your little trick. Soon it isn't going to help you," he hissed when he leaned in.
"Well, so you know about it, you still can't stop it," Amanda said, in a husky voice. "And I'd never use it to sway your mind; it's just useful for you to fuck me," she purred, her tongue curled out, teasing her son's lips. "So how about you get in the car and fuck your mother like she needs it, and I won't have to put you under my spell," Amanda uttered, her green eyes flashed in a wanton light. "Adam," lightly resting her hands on his chest, feeling his muscles beneath the pads of her fingers, "you know you want to. You know how much you've enjoyed thrusting that hard cock into my eager cunt. Why fight it? We both know it's going to happen. Why not fuck me and send me home full of your cum? We both know how this cock," reaching down and grasping his cock in public view, "wants my pussy," she said, feeling her son hardening in her hand. "So what will it be? Will you come willingly, or should I just place you under my charm again? Either way, we both know this cock is going to be in my pussy. Very well, just remember soon you won't be needing to be placed under it to fuck me," Amanda sighed when Adam remained tight-lipped.
The sounds of Amanda's pants were loud as she road her son hard. Knowing they could do this since she had sent her driver to the café near where she had him park. Her hips rolled along her son's lap as she stared into his charmed eyes. Her fingers weaved through his hair; her lips embraced his, feeling his cock filling her canal like it had yearned for in the month-long absence of that stout rod. She knew she was going to have to make a stronger charm when she returned home for when he learned how to counter the one she was wearing. Given how it was made hastily, it wouldn't stand up to a countercharm.
"Yes, baby," Amanda moaned softly as Adam's right hand fondled her left breasts. "Don't you just love how my pussy feels gliding on this fat cock? I know I do," tossing back her head as her cream surged down her canal, "there's nothing like a good fat cock," she uttered as she stared at her son with lustful, satisfied eyes. A devilish smile appeared on her lips as she leaned forward, "How does it feel to know that you're going to get your mother pregnant and that you are going to be a father?" Amanda whispered, heated his ear. "Why don't we have Edward raise it? Wouldn't that be wicked?"
"Fuck!" Amanda howled as Adam slammed her down on the seat and started to really pound her. Not that she could or wanted to get pregnant. She just wondered if that would get a response from him. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck that cunt!" Amanda moaned loudly as Adam's cock surged through her wet cunt. "Yes, give it to me!" she growled, thrusting her hips up in time with his thrust. "Ah, fuck, I'm going to cum! I'm... cumming!" She screamed out, locking her legs around her son's waist, lifting her hips upwards as she felt his balls emptying his load into her womb. Her sultry gaze peered up at him as those ropes of cum struck the back of her womb. Running her hand along her charm, ending the spell, watching the magic fading from her son's eyes. Smiling wickedly at her son when his eyes darted to her, then down to how his cock was still buried in her cunt then back to her face.
"How does my pussy look and feel around your cock, baby? Can't you feel how my folds are just squeezing your rod? Don't you just love that feeling?" An alluring gasp escaped her lips as Adam thrust his hips to prove a point. "Y-yes, I love the feel of your cock, but I've never denied that, Adam. You're just like your father. So big. So sure of yourself. So confident." Rising up, with her legs still wrapped around him and his shrinking cock still within her wet sex, "Work with me, Adam, I can help you get vengeance on Edward for you. We both know the police aren't going to do a thing about it. We both saw that. I know where to hurt him. Where it truly matters. Then when he's at his wit's end, he'll do something stupid. He'll probably know you're behind it all. He isn't stupid. But he just can't come right out and accuse you, just like you can't do the same. I've learned to play the noble's game a long time ago. Can you say the same?" Leaning forward and kissing her son like the lover he was. "When he gets stupid, he'll probably be thinking that since he's a spoiled, entitled Earl that he can simply call you out in a duel, and you'd back down for my sake."
"But we both know you would never do that, no," shaking her head, "you would accept the challenge and in the end kill him. Given that's the only way to kill the man without causing a stir in the nobility. Since you're to be Sage, you need to keep your nose as clean as possible. You're in a place where you have a lot of eyes on you, from the King, Queen, Princess, the higher nobles, to the lesser ones, and everyone else. Let me help you, where I can act in the shadows where you will mostly be in the spotlight. We have to keep our activities from alerting anyone, namely Edward, until it's time to cut him out of this world. That is if he doesn't flee like the coward he is," Amanda said, knowing she was in a very dangerous position. Pitting her son and Edward against each other. So, she had to make sure every move she made was calculated and thought out.
"You expect me to believe that you're just going to serve up your husband's head to me on a silver platter?" Adam asked, not believing a word.
"No, honey," shaking her head, "I do not; I expect you to believe it when you see my actions."
"And why would you willingly serve up Edward to me? Especially after what you did to my father? Is Edward's gold losing its glitter?" Adam asked, with a sneer. His head jerked to the right as his mother smacked him hard.
Amanda looked down when she felt something happening within her cunt. Her son was getting aroused again. That hard cock was reawakening for her! A loud 'Hmpf!' escaped her lips when Adam slammed her back down onto the rear seat. Smiling triumphantly up at her son when his left hand wrapped around her neck, jetting her chin at him as to say, 'What're ya gonna do now?!' Biting her lip as Adam began to roughly hate fuck her.
"Yeah, you like fucking your mother," Amanda taunted, noting the burning anger in his eyes as he drove that cock home. "Look at you stirring up my pussy without the need for a charm. I bet you just used that as an excuse because you don't want to admit the truth, that you love having your cock deep inside of me..." Shock played along her eyes and gaping mouth when Adam smacked her across her left cheek. Yet she couldn't deny that it made her folds tighten up and her cunt grow wetter. "Striking your mother, how manly of you. I bet that made you feel..." Arching her back as she came hard on her son's rod. She had no idea why this was turning her on so damn much, yet she didn't want the moment to stop. Nonetheless, she knew it would, and soon she would be back in that mansion with a dickless wonder of a husband. A husband that she couldn't get rid of like she had when she divorced Jason. That just wasn't the noble way of things.
How she felt so used as Adam took her from behind, not giving her a moment to gather herself. How she fucking loved it! She's hasn't had this hard, pounding, anger-filled sex since the first night Jason had fucked her after she had given herself to Edward for the first time. Jason was just as rough with her then as his son was now. Panting heavily into the seat as her cunt dripped in her own nectar and Adam's semen as his two loads leaked out of her very satisfied love tunnel.
"You be safe on that thing, Adam," Amanda spoke from the open car window as Adam stood beside her car after she had cleaned up hers and his juices and aired out the back of the car. "I'll be in touch," she said, rolling up the window as her car began to lift off.
Adam narrowed his eyes at the bottom of the car. Unsure he could believe a word she had uttered. He knew she had to have some angle she was playing; what that was, he just couldn't see it. Was his need to exact justice on Edward clouding his sight to the schemes of his mother? Possibly. If that was the case, he would deal with it then. What his mother was up to was of little import to him. Killing Edward, that's all he cared about. However, there was one place he needed to be. Jumping on his broom and zooming off towards his grandparents' shop.
Adam saw his grandfather outside waving to a happy customer as she left when he came in for a landing. Seeing Frank's wide, happy smile lighting up his face as he jumped off his broom. Embracing his grandfather in a tight hug before Frank pulled away.
"We need to talk."
To Be Continued...Spellbound Pt. 03
The Fae, a duel, and a very sucky end for Edward sr.
Spellbound part 3
By
Soul71
Thanks to WAA01, Killerarmyguy, and Taco for the edits.
******
Last time on Spellbound...
How she felt so used as Adam took her from behind, not giving her a moment to gather herself. How she fucking loved it! She's hasn't had this hard, pounding, anger-filled sex since the first night Jason had fucked her after she had given herself to Edward for the first time. Jason was just as rough with her then as his son was now. Panting heavily into the seat as her cunt dripped in her own nectar and Adam's semen as his two loads leaked out of her very satisfied love tunnel.
"You be safe on that thing, Adam," Amanda spoke from the open car window as Adam stood beside her car after she had cleaned up her and his juices and aired out the back of the car. "I'll be in touch," she said, rolling up the window as her car began to lift off.
Adam narrowed his eyes at the bottom of the car. Unsure he could believe a word she had uttered. He knew she had to have some angle she was playing; what that was, he just couldn't see it. Was his need to exact justice on Edward clouding his sight to the schemes of his mother? Possibly. If that was the case, he would deal with it then. What his mother was up to was of little import to him. Killing Edward, that's all he cared about. However, there was one place he needed to be. Jumping on his broom and zooming off towards his grandparents' shop.
Adam saw his grandfather outside waving to a happy customer as she left when he came in for a landing. Seeing Frank's wide, happy smile lighting up his face as he jumped off his broom. Embracing his grandfather in a tight hug before Frank pulled away.
"We need to talk."
~~~~~~
Chapter One
"Okay, this sounds serious," Frank muttered, seeing the look in his grandson's eyes.
"It is; it's about Dad," Adam said in a firm tone.
"Alright, come in, and we'll talk," Frank said in a grandfatherly tone as he placed his right hand on Adam's arm. "So, how're your studies going?" he asked, sliding his arm along Adam's shoulders as they neared the front door of his wife's shop.
"Same as always, court life is getting interesting," Adam spoke in a warm tone.
"I know, we heard about your duel. Even out here, it's been the talk of the town. So you modified your own father's spell he created to make you laugh," Frank said, with a knowing smile on his lips.
"Yeah," Adam muttered in a bashful tone.
"Elenore! Guess who came for dinner, again!" Frank called out once they stepped into the shop. Flipping over the open sign to closed and locking the door.
"Well, I'll be, seems I just can't get rid of you," Elenore joked, her face beamed with happiness at the sight of her grandson. "Get over here and give me a hug!" she cooed, holding out her arms to him. Holding him tight as she rocked him just like she had done in his youth. Yet she sensed something was off with him. "Adam, what's wrong?"
"Can we talk somewhere more private?" Adam asked low just in case Edward had someone tailing him or magically keeping tabs on him.
"Yes, of course, come on back," Elenore stated, not liking the look in his eyes. She knew it meant trouble. Jason had the same look before he found himself in the middle of it or was the cause of said trouble. Leading Adam, with Frank tailing behind them, into their living quarters that made up the back half and second floor of the building they had bought when they arrived in town. "Adam, what are you doing?" Elenore asked, looking worryingly at her husband.
"Making sure we aren't overheard," Adam answered as he layered one spell after another along the walls and windows of his grandparent's living room.
"Why?"
"It's about Jason, honey," Frank whispered in her ear.
"What do you mean about our son?" Elenore asked, her head snapped over to Frank as her voice grew hard.
"I don't know, honey, just that Adam needed to talk to us," Frank answered truthfully.
"You two might want to have a seat," Adam said, gesturing to their couch, rechecking the spells, and checking them again. He couldn't take the chance of anyone overhearing this conversation. No. If Edward had his minions spying on him, he couldn't tip off the man on just what he was going to do to him.
"Adam, you're starting to scare me," Elenore said in a small voice.
"Sorry, grandma, I'm not trying to, yet what I have to say needs to stay within these walls," Adam spoke in a stern manner. Seeing the two people, he's loved and cared for staring at him with worried eyes as he sank down into the seat across from them.
"Okay, Adam, what is it that you fear your words will be overheard?" Frank asked, squeezing Elenore into him.
"I'm not going to beat around the bush. Edward had Dad murdered," Adam said factually. Watching how his grandmother's hand flew to her mouth and how his grandfather scowled at the name of the man that broke his family apart.
"How can you be sure?" Frank asked, trying to keep his voice steady.
"I read the police report they had on Dad's death. It was altered, magically," seeing their eyes widened at that, "while there wasn't a single piece of evidence that pointed directly at the man, yet there was enough there to show he had a hand in it," Adam said, laying out what he had seen in the file once he had restored it before whoever had altered it for Edward's benefit.
"Adam, what are you planning on doing?" Elenore asked, fearful of what her grandson was about to walk willingly into.
"I'm going to destroy him," Adam spoke in a cold tone. "I'm going to take everything from him. His title, his lands, his money, his power, then I am going to end him, permanently," he hissed as the magjols in the air began to sizzle and spark as Adam's rage burned in his blood.
"Son, I want the man to pay just as much as you do. I want it with every fiber of my being for what he's done to us, to you, to this family. Yet, don't you see this anger you have; it's going to be the cause of your own undoing," Frank spoke in a pleading tone.
"I hear you, grandpa, but people like him won't ever be punished for the crimes they committed. I promise you; I'm not going to rush into anything. If I can get the evidence to prove that directly points at him, I'll use it and bring him down that way. If I can't, I'll do what I have to, to see that Dad's killer doesn't profit from his ill-gotten gains a moment longer."
"Adam, do you really have to do this? Yes, losing our son was one of the hardest things we've ever had to endure, but if we lose you too..."
"I promise, grandma, that won't happen," Adam said with determination.
"There's no talking you out of this, is there?" Frank asked, sighing when Adam shook his head.
"Edward needs to die. If the law is working with him, then we can be assured that he will never face his punishment for his actions. And I, for one, will not allow Dad's death to go unpunished," Adam stated in a stern tone.
"Just promise you'll be safe and not get caught," Elenore sighed in defeat.
"Of course, grandma, now I have something I need to ask of you," Adam spoke, staring right at his grandmother.
"Me?!" Elenore acted surprised when her grandson's gaze fell onto her.
"Mmmhmm," Adam nodded.
"What about?" Elenore asked curiously.
"The Fae, their lands, and everything in-between."
"Now you've done it," Frank chuckled as he shook his head at how excited Elenore looked. That was always the case when it came to the Fae.
"Huh? I don't understand." Tilting his head to the side as Elenore bolted out of the room.
"Frank! Come help me!" Elenore shouted as she went to fetch the tomes she had on the Fae and those tied to it or their lands.
"Coming dear," Frank uttered, getting to his feet.
"Now, long before even I was born, this world and the Fae lands were pretty interconnected," Elenore spoke in a teacherly voice once eight, five-inch thick, aged tomes sat on his grandmother's coffee table before him. "You know what they look like; you are probably one of the few that truly knows what their realm looks like these days." Adam's eyes followed after her as Elenore paced the room. "Queen Titania, or she's sometimes referred to as Queen Mab..."
"Who..." Adam barely dodged in time as the book at the bottom of one of the stacks came flying at him. They stared in shock and fear as the book opened on its own, and pages began to turn on their own until it came to a stop on the description of Titania and a very good likeness of her. Jumping from his seat when the picture smiled and winked at him. Adam had no earthly idea what the hell was going on, and he rightly didn't want to know either. From the looks on his grandparents' faces, they didn't have a clue either.
"Adam, what's going on? What have you gotten yourself into?" Elenore asked, knowing if the tales were true, the Fae could be there to aid Adam or ruin him.
"I don't even bloody know, grandma!" Adam uttered, clearly at a loss as well.
"That book has never done that, and I've spoken Queen Titania's name all my life, and never once has it ever done that," Elenore spoke, pointing at the book as Frank nodded along. "Have you seen something, something that shouldn't be but is?" she asked cryptically.
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, have you seen something from their world here in ours?" Elenore clarified. "It could be anything; think Adam, it's important," she said in a worrying tone. Depending on what he has seen... she just prayed it was one of the more friendlier kind of Fae. However, she was not expecting her grandson to point right at the picture of Queen Titania herself. "Oh, this is bad, this is very bad," Elenore mumbled as she paced in a circle with her chin in hand. Trying to figure out a way to get him off of her radar. Titania wasn't known to be a pleasant Fae on the best of days; that didn't mean it didn't happen. Nonetheless, it would be safer to side on the error of caution.
"What do you mean, Elenore?" Frank asked; he's never believed in the old tales. He always thought that's what they were, tales and nothing more. He never once thought the Fae, their lands were real until Adam walked in with that staff of his. "Elenore?!" he called after her as she just left the room without a word to them.
"Don't go anywhere!' Elenore called out as she raced to find the item she hoped would protect her grandson. She might have created it herself, yet she made it based on the specifications in one of her books.
"Elenore!" Frank cried out when the book, one that had crashed into the back of the small sofa and opened all by itself, slid towards Adam, nearly causing him to crawl over the back of the couch just to get away from it.
"Just a minute, Frank!"
"No, you really need to come out here, like right now, the damn book moved on its own again!" Frank nearly shouted, so very glad he wasn't an old man any longer. He knew if this happened back then, before Adam had given him and Elenore the Elixir of Life, he would have keeled over by now. Seeing how Adam looked around the room, not searching for something, more like seeing something they couldn't. "Adam, what do you see? Adam, can you hear me?"
At that moment, the world around him went grey, which was weird to Adam, even for him. He knew his grandfather was speaking, yet no sound came from his mouth. Which was impossible?! He felt his heckles on end as sounds of feet ran away from him, towards him, behind him, in front of him, beside him, and even on the ceiling above him, and still, he couldn't see a damn thing. A chill crept up his spine as the giggle that filled the air was rather creepy; at least Adam thought so. He knew he couldn't use his magic, one he had no clue on what would work on the Fae, seeing how he didn't even know they existed in the first place, and he wasn't about to go slinging spells in his grandparents' home willy-nilly either. However, that didn't mean he couldn't protect himself if the need arose.
Adam watched as his grandfather scurried out of his seat, yet what Frank was screaming; he couldn't say as he ran to fetch Elenore as Adam's staff returned to its original size. The book lifted off the couch when he began to chant his protection spell. Its pages flipping rapidly before tree roots shot forth and encircled around the shaft of his mage staff. Adam's muscles bulged as he fought against the pull of whatever the hell had ensnared his staff. So caught up in ensuring he wouldn't be pulled into that book or wherever it led to, he didn't see how his grandparents had rushed back into the room, nor did he hear the spell that Elenore chanted before Adam fell backwards hard on his ass. Then sound and color were restored in a blink of an eye, and the book closed and bounced on the cushion before landing in a hard thump on the floor by his feet. Adam scrambled backwards, putting as much distance between it and himself.
"What the hell just happened?!" Adam exclaimed.
"Adam, what did you see?" Elenore asked, trying to calm her grandson as she noted how his chest was heaving, the way he still gripped his staff like he was waiting for something to leap out and attack him. To the way his eyes darted about, to his nervous movements as he spun around like he could feel something behind him.
"I saw... hell, I don't know!"
"Adam, I need you to calm down; I need you to think, to remember, can you do that for me?" Elenore uttered in a sweet tone. "Good, good, now tell me, what did you see?"
"Other than those roots or whatever it was trying to pull me into that book? Nothing. I heard a lot," Adam said truthfully. "What did you do? How did you get the world back from its silent, grey atmosphere?"
"Is that what you experienced?" Elenore asked for clarification.
"Yeah, I knew grandpa was talking but couldn't hear a thing other than that creepy giggling."
"I used an old spell I found in my youth when I was fascinated..." Rolling her eyes when Frank snorted behind her, "with the Fae, given what I've read and heard about them, I thought I should be prepared in case I ever came upon one. I promise you, they won't come back for a while," Elenore stated, more like hoped, when she led Adam back to the sofas. "Here, you need this more than I do," she said, laying the amulet she had created long ago in his hand.
"What's this?" Adam asked curiously.
"Something that will protect you from Fae magic," Elenore hoped. Watching how Adam tapped the tome that still sat on the floor with the butt end of his staff. Thinking it would jump back up and start all over again. Seeing how Frank tentatively picked it up and held it out away from him like it was cursed. Watching her grandson returning his staff to its holder before falling back onto the sofa.
"Okay, why is she after me? What could she want from me?" Adam finally asked after a few moments of silence.
"I don't know, honey, the Fae haven't interacted with this world for a very long time," Elenore said, placing a hand on Frank's knee when he returned to his spot beside her. "There was a time when man and Fae interacted like anyone else out in the world. Then I don't know what happened, but a few hundred years ago, the portals to their realm just seemed to seal themselves off from ours. So everything I have here," gesturing to the books before her, "is what people have culminated from legends, fairytales, or passed down orally. I can't tell you what is true and just the writer's imagination. However, I can tell you the types of Fae that are out there because there are still some that choose to remain in our world."
"Like?" Adam urged her on with a roll of his hand.
"Gnomes, Dwarfs to an extent, Trolls, Sprites, Brownies, Fairies, Pixies, Treants, those are just the few that I know of," Elenore spoke as she listed off the kinds of Fae that were spoken about in her books. "You'll read about many more of them in there," she nodded to the stack of books.
"I'll make us some tea," Frank whispered, feeling the heat of his wife's cheek as he placed a kiss on it before getting to his feet when it seemed like it was going to be a long night. When he returned, Frank noted how Adam listened intently while the conjured scroll and quill were taking down everything Elenore recited. He knew his wife didn't need to open one of those books, not with the amount of time he knew she had her nose in them. "What's wrong, Adam?" Frank asked worryingly when his grandson's head shot back when he brought his cup up to his lips. They both looked in shock as the once hot, steaming liquid was frozen in his cup when Adam set it down with a message carved on its surface that said: 'Come to me.' Elenore's hand flew into his and squeezed it tight as a window into the world of the Fae opened to the left of them near the wall of the room. "Adam?!" Frank spoke about to get to his feet until vines sprouted from their sofa and pinned them to their seats.
"You want me, fine, you release them, now!" Adam growled, his magic lacing his words as he stared at that open portal.
"Enter, and they will be freed," came a voice of authority and grace.
"Adam, don't..." Elenore began to speak only to have her mouth gagged as vines wrapped themselves around her head.
"Don't worry, I will be back," Adam stated with conviction as he peered back at his grandparents before stepping through the portal.
******
The next morning...
Amanda hummed as she walked through the home she shared with Edward. Feeling rather empty now that Edward Jr. and Jill had started their college courses. Wearing the mask she had donned ever since, she's become her son's lover. Granted, she had to use old magic, the magic she knew he wouldn't know how to counter, to get him to sleep with her. Yet how she loved feeling that hard, long cock of his fucking her. Slyly glancing at her husband from the corner of her eye as they ate their breakfast, knowing after being with Adam, she could never feel his small cock. She didn't leave Jason because Edward was a better lover; no, she did it so her children wouldn't know what it was like to struggle through life as a commoner. She couldn't undo the anger in her son that her own actions had caused, yet she didn't need him to love her to fuck her. Wondering when the next time she would be able to see her son, just so he could use her all over again like he had done in the back of her car.
"So dear, how did yesterday go?" Edward asked; his contact had already told him what had happened. He wondered if she would even tell him the truth.
"Well, I don't know if you know this, but someone altered the police report on Jason's death," Amanda stated, knowing she was going to have to spread some truth among her lies. "Adam is out for blood. I know you didn't have a hand in it, dear," she said sweetly, laying her hand on his forearm. "That doesn't mean Adam believed it. He's still under the impression that you did even though the file showed no signs of your involvement." Listening to him sigh, wondering how Edward was going to spin this.
"I am sorry, Amanda. I know my behavior hasn't endured me to your son. I honestly have no idea who killed your ex-husband or for what reason. Yes, I did try to make his life miserable for the slander he was running in the papers. Yet I would never, ever have the man killed because of it; you have to believe me," Edward said in a warm tone as he laid his left hand over hers.
"I do, honey, now it's getting Adam to believe it," Amanda lied. There was just too much circumstantial evidence in the file and the items they had gathered that pointed at Edward. While she knew that no one would reopen Jason's case based on what evidence they had, something she was sure Edward was counting on, that only made her task of worming her way back into Adam's life all that much more urgent. She knew the perfect way, too. Wondering if she could sneak Adam into the manor without getting Edward aroused by it. She would have to think about that for a bit. She knew she was playing with fire, pitting her son against Edward, and knew either one wouldn't hesitate to kill her if they found out she was doing that.
"So, what are your plans for the day?" Edward asked, pleased she hadn't lied to him about what happened at the police station. Still under the false assumption that Amanda was still on his side.
"Oh, well, you know how Adam and I talked at the Gala, right?" Amanda mused, seeing Edward nod. "Well, see, you know how appearances are everything to the nobility," again Edward nodded, "seeing how Adam can't always use the room he has at the castle," Amanda uttered, keeping her smirk hidden as she noted the jealousy and hate in her husband's eyes. When it came to her son Edward was like an open book, especially after they learned Adam was the Sage-in-waiting. "I discussed with him buying a home fit for the next Sage. You know how young men are, head in the clouds, he totally hadn't thought of it," she lied; they had discussed it at the graveyard where Jason has rested since his death.
"True, I don't say this to demean Adam, yet he just doesn't have the mind for this, to think ahead, what to do to show off his new status," Edward spoke with Amanda nodding along.
"I know dear, I know, that is why I offered to do it for him, given how busy he is with his schooling and studies with Sage Harthorne. And you know the moment I start looking, word will spread around the city that House Mortanhouse is aiding in seeing that the next Sage has a fantastic place to live while he's still in his journeyman ship."
"He's advanced that far, already?" Edward sputtered.
"Mmmhmm, he has," Amanda nodded, enjoying the fear she saw in her husband's eyes. "You should have sensed the power coming off his staff Edward; it was immense. It's only a matter of time before Adam's fame will spill over to his family," she uttered, sitting regally in her seat.
"Yes, I can see it now," Edward mused as he leaned back in his seat. A greedy smile formed on his lips at the thought of the gold pouring in by those that want their names tied to the next Sage, along with the gifts from the other noble families that will undoubtedly be trying to get their daughters attached to Adam in the way of marriage.
"And just think of it, Edward, when he takes over for the current Sage, that nice house will be sitting unused." Seeing the lights growing in Edward's eyes.
"Yes, yes, and we'll take it over, under the disguise of stewardship, so Adam can keep his focus on defending the realm and not his home that's sitting vacant waiting for some thief to steal into it," Edward mused in delight.
"Just think of it, Edward, us up there, near the castle, where the upper nobility lives. So when we finally get Adam onboard, we'll already be established among the upper elites," Amanda spoke, putting on airs, playing on Edwards's lust for power and status.
"And you'll be overseeing this place while he's in his..." The loud chime of their doorbell rang noisily in their spacious home. Ignoring it, allowing his servant to answer the door while he and Amanda continued to discuss their plans on how to get Adam beneath their thumb. Smiling at his wife, he did love her devious mind as he gestured for the man to approach. Peering oddly at the Marquess seal stamped into the wax denoting the House of Rose, and the Viscount seal of House of Griffin two very old Houses, Houses that he wasn't in contact with. So receiving anything from them was highly unusual.
"Those are the Houses Jill's friends belongs to; I told you about them when last I spoke to her. You know... what were their names..." Amanda tilted her head back and tapped her finger against her lip, "Skyler and Ryann, Jill just couldn't stop talking about them when she called home after her first day there."
"Oh, right, right, yes, Jill did seem very fond of them." Amanda had to give Edward credit when it came to Edward Jr and Jill; he was rather a very attentive father. "But why would their fathers be writing to us?"
"Open them and find out," Amanda encouraged him.
"Well, well," Edward mused as he read both at the same time side by side.
"What?" Amanda inquired as she took her last bite of her morning meal.
"Seems your son has made quite the impression on their daughters."
"Oh?" Amanda uttered, keeping her tone passive, not letting on that she wasn't about to give up that cock of his.
"They're asking to meet and discuss this with them," Edward said after draining his glass.
"I don't know, Edward, Adam might not go for us trying to control who he's married to," Amanda warned.
"Oh, I know, dear, why we're going to let him think it was all his doing," Edward stated with a sneaky smile as he got to his feet. "Do let me know how your house hunting goes. I'm off to meet with their fathers and discuss what the future holds for whoever wins Adam over."
"Okay, dear, be safe, and I want the juicy details when you come home," Amanda said, playing the good wife as she blew him a kiss from over the table. The moment her husband left the room and closed the door behind him, her true face appeared. She was not happy, to say the least, that some woman thought she was going to give up Adam's cock. There was no way in hell she was going to let some strange woman take her son away from her. After all, she was her son's slut. There wasn't anything he couldn't do to her body while she had him deep inside of her. While she couldn't come right out and tell Adam not to marry one of them, she knew if she did, he would do so out of spite. Grimacing as her attendants scurried to her side as she left the dining room.
Going through the list of homes, she had ordered them to compile for her so she wouldn't be wandering aimlessly around. Waving them away once she reached her bedroom so she could speak with her son in private before she left to go house hunting for him. Also, so she could pleasure herself to his image and allow Adam to see how slutty she could and will be for him. Amanda just stared perplexed when her orb failed to connect with her son's. Not once, not twice, but five times. That wasn't something they were known to do; they were very reliable, so something like this has never happened before. Wondering what could have happened that her orb failed to connect with his. Sighing to herself, knowing she wouldn't be getting her gratification that morning. Rising and headed back out of her room, informing her attendants to prepare her car for her departure. Peering back at her orb, a touch of worry appeared on her face at the fate of her son as her bedroom door closed.
Chapter Two
Later that night...
Frank held his wife close to him as sparks flew, a howling wind swirled within their living room as magjols saturated the air around them. They had been so worried ever since last night when Adam had failed to return. Just as the strange occurrence started, it suddenly stopped, and there knelt their grandson with his staff in his right hand, the crimson stone that sat in the center of the egg-shaped cage spun rapidly in place, glowing lines ran along Adam's staff from the butt to the very tip, showing them that Adam had succeeded in mastering his staff. A hum vibrated the air as a slight glow pulsated around Adam's body. Their gasps were loud within their home as Adam peered up and supported a full beard due to his time in the Fae lands.
Frank peered oddly at his wife when she uttered a spell and directed it at Adam. Who just looked at her as confused as he was at that moment. Before she rushed up to Adam and threw her arms around him. Crying into his shoulder as she held him tightly.
"Hey, grandma, sorry for making you worry," Adam said in a soft tone as he rubbed her back. Nodding to his grandfather when Frank placed a hand on his right shoulder.
"Where have you been?! We were so worried about you?" Elenore exclaimed once she had her hug.
"Studying," Adam said cryptically.
"Studying what?" Frank cut in.
"Can't say, I know you want answers and want to know what I've experienced while over there, yet I can't."
"Why not?" Elenore asked in a disapproving grandmotherly voice.
"Made an oath to Queen Mab that I wouldn't."
"You really saw her?!" Elenore uttered with wide eyes as Adam nodded that he did.
"And this?" Frank asked, lightly tugging on Adam's beard.
"Wha'da ya expect when it's been a month with no razor," Adam smirked, "What?"
"Adam, it's only been a day since you stepped through that portal," Elenore answered weakly.
"No way?!"
"Oh yeah, an entire day," Frank nodded.
"Huh? I did not know that," Adam muttered, dropping his chin and began to stroke his beard. "So, how do I look with it?" he asked with a toothy grin as he returned his staff to its holder.
"So much like your dad," Elenore answered, trying not to tear up. "Can you talk about any of your time there?" Noticing how he tapped his lips as he thought about it.
"About half of it," Adam finally spoke after a moment of thought.
"Good! You can tell me everything!" Elenore said excitedly as she pulled her grandson towards the kitchen to fix him something to eat.
Adam noted how his grandparents were riveted to their seats as he spoke about his time in the Fae lands. Answering his grandmother's questions the best that he could while keeping to his oath. Also, asking why she cast a spell on him, which she answered that the Fae were notorious for sending back doppelgangers of the people they took a liking to, so she had to make sure it was him or something else. Adam was savoring his grandmother's cooking after a month of surviving on conjured bread and water. It might not seem much, yet it had everything one needed to survive. Watching how they eyed him when he spread a bit of honey on a bit of bread and placed it on the floor.
"You have brownies," Adam stated when he rose back up.
"I have what?!" Elenore mumbled.
"You have brownies living here, have been for a while," Adam said, hearing their chattering voices as they converged on the bread. Seeing his grandmother ducking her head under the table, gasping in amazement as she just watched how bites were being taken out of it, yet she couldn't see them doing it.
"So, you can see them now?" Frank inquired with a quizzical look.
"Yeah," Adam muttered bashfully, recounting how Queen Titania's court attendants barely wore anything. Watching how his grandmother nearly leaped from her seat and dashed to the cabinet. The small saucer dish clanged on the counter and grabbed two slices from the loaf of bread she had made that day.
"Hon, what are you doing?" Frank asked in a curious tone.
"I'm feeding the brownies," Elenore spoke in a child-like voice as she began to tear the bread into pieces.
"But I thought the Fae were bad?" Looking at his wife and Adam in confusion.
"Brownies are pretty harmless; if you leave them alone, they'll leave you alone," Adam said factually.
"And if you feed them?" Elenore asked, peering over her shoulder.
"They'll be helpful to a point unless you befriend them, and well, who knows," Adam said with a shrug. "As long as you have lots of this," he uttered, shaking the bottle of honey that he held between his fingers.
"Frank?!" Elenore spoke in a voice that foretold her obsession with the Fae.
"Yes, honey, I'll pick up some more honey in the morning," Frank sighed, however, at least it wasn't a messy pet, and if he couldn't see them, then he could ignore them and hopefully forget he had Fae living in his home.
"Thank you, baby, I'll try to keep it contained to the kitchen," Elenore said with blushing cheeks, knowing her husband knew her so well to know she might go a little crazy with it. "So, Adam, can you tell me about other Fae that might be friendly?" Looking at her grandson, seeing where he was pointing to place the saucer once she had drizzled some honey over the torn piece of bread. "Really?! They were that accurate?" she asked in surprise once Adam told her she already knew which ones, nodding to her books.
"Pretty much, on the general stuff, the more specifics of the Fae, not so much," Adam said offhandedly.
"Oh?! Will you tell me about which ones are wrong?" Elenore lit up, her smile stretched from ear to ear when she heard the love when he uttered: 'Sure, grandma.'
"I'm happy your home, Adam," Frank said in a loving tone, resting his hand on Adam's shoulder as he stood at his side. "Don't go disappearing like that anytime soon, alright?"
"Nope, you're stuck with me," Adam responded with a wide smile as he peered up at his grandfather.
"And we wouldn't have it any other way; I'm going to get the shaving cream and a razor," Frank muttered, getting a chuckle out of his grandson.
"That bad, huh?" Adam asked jokingly.
"No, it looks good, but that doesn't happen in a day," Elenore said, gesturing to it as she sat back down with her pad and pen. Ignoring how the plate was rocking and the bread was thrown about.
"Adam, just what is happening?" Frank asked, his eyes flickering at the commotion.
"Oh, yeah, that much honey, it's like... you remember how you and I would sneak..."
"What was that?" Elenore cut in in that voice we all know when neither was supposed to be there.
"Oh, yes, that old game," Frank nodded, feeling Elenore's eyes giving him the death glare. Elenore had forbidden him from taking Adam down to Salivans Tavern, given how violent the place was most days. "What about it?"
"It's about like that just without the... prizes," Adam spoke, quickly catching on.
"Frank?!" Elenore's voice rose, not buying it one bit.
"What? Nothing happened," Frank said, walking away.
Adam couldn't help but smile at their antics. It reminds him so much of his youth on the days his grandmother was having a good day. Savoring the image of his grandmother shaking her head, his eyes watched that same smile that's always greeted him as she opened her pad.
"Now, Adam, tell me what you know about fairies?" Elenore inquired as she leaned on her right hand, with her pen ready to jot down Adam's words.
"Before that, and this might be weird given after all this time, since Dad's death..."
"What is it, baby?" Elenore asked in a motherly tone.
"Can I call you, Mom?" Adam asked; after his father's death, his grandmother had felt like more of a mother than his own mother did to him.
Elenore's hand lightly covered her mouth as her lips started to tremble. Not drawing attention to Frank, that stood in frozen shock behind Adam as he reentered the room as she tried not to cry. They had wondered when this day would come, and they tried not to pressure Adam. Even though they hated what she had done to their son, Amanda was still his mother. Still, they weren't blind to how he always was at their home, rather than his mother's place, so they left it unspoken.
"Oh, Adam," Elenore cooed in a loving tone as she reached across the table. A table they had spent many, many years around. "Yes, honey, you may call me that any time you want," she said; her thumb rushed along the back of his hand as a tear danced down her cheek. Watching how he peered up when Frank placed a hand on Adam's shoulder.
"So... how about we take care of this?" Frank asked, brushing the back of his fingers against Adam's beard.
"Sure, Papa," Adam replied with a playful smirk. "Where do you want me?" he asked, noting how his grandfather peered down at him with that look on his face. "So, fairies, what do ya want to know, Mom?" he inquired once he was settled by the sink as his grandfather wrapped a towel around his neck.
"What were they like, are there just one kind, or are there like different types of fairies? I know Titania is their Queen, but she's also..."
"Queen Mab of the Fae," Adam finished for her, getting a nod from his grandmother.
"Well, depends on what kinds of fairies you wish to discuss," Adam uttered as his grandfather wetted his beard. Seeing how her eyes widened and her ears perked up at that.
"Okay, how many are there?" Elenore asked quizzically.
"Are we talking strictly fairies or Fairy-type?" Adam asked, giving his grandmother a small nod to her unspoken question if there was a difference.
"Both, then," Elenore answered, writing down how many there were for both species of fairies. "Let's start with fairies then."
"Well, told you about brownies, dark fairies, be wary of, they are helpful if you're willing to pay the price, but that's as far as they'll go for you."
"Have you encountered many over there?"
"A few," Adam admitted, the clipping of the scissors was like a hypnotic wave on his eardrums.
"I see, and what about fairies themselves?"
"What's to tell, they're fairies. Now," Adam's voice trailed off, drawing his grandmother's attention, "there is a subspecies that is to be wary of," Adam said in a deathly tone.
"Oh? There's no mention of such a thing in the books?!"
"I know; you could only learn about them over there."
"Okay, and what is this subspecies?"
"They call themselves The Wish-givers; the others of the Fae call them the Djinn. But not all The Wish-givers are Djinn, but all Djinn are Wish-givers." Turning his head to the right, peering out the corner of his eye, watching his grandmother hurriedly writing it all down.
"Okay, what's so different about the two?" Elenore asked, leaning forward on her crossed leg, very interested to hear the answer.
"Well, Djinn only came to be when humans of the past used to trap Wish-givers into containers. The longer they were trapped in those containers, their malice began to twist their magic. Now their prisons aren't forever, with every wish a Wish-giver grants it siphons off a bit of magic from the wish to grow stronger until it reaches a certain number of wishes to break free of its prison."
"I know," seeing the disgust in his grandmother's eyes at the acts of people in the past, "it's why the Fae, along with the good fairies, both kinds, freed them from their captors some hundred-odd years ago. Since then, every Fae and fairy alike have been visiting those trapped fairies."
"Is that why all the portals closed up?" Elenore asked.
"No, they didn't close up; they just made it harder to find. You can still get to their lands; the question is, why? It's your intentions that lead you towards your destination and what you hope to find. And no," pointing to the areas he wanted to be shaved off just so he would know what he would look like once he regrew it, "I won't help you find it."
"What?! Why!" Elenore asked, incensed.
"Because Fae lands aren't peaceful, there are worse things in those lands than Trolls," Adam said with deathly undertones.
"Like," Elenore urged him on with a roll of her hand.
"The Bastiker."
"A what?!"
"It's one of the fairy-types that magic won't affect, well not direct magic at least," Adam mused, while flashes of memory of the time he had to fight one roared in his mind.
"And what would work against them?" Elenore asked her eyes on her notes.
"A Fairy blade," Adam said factually.
"A what?" Frank muttered as he froze in place. Glancing down, watching how Adam reached into the right side of his tunic and pulled out a rather ornate dagger with beautiful workmanship, the likes of which he hadn't seen since he was a little boy eighty-two years ago, although he thought it was a little small for a dagger.
"Don't," Adam warned when Frank tried to touch it. "It's enchanted, don't want either of you hurt. The spell isn't pleasant."
"Adam, who gave you that?" Elenore queried with a nod down at the blade.
"Rhonnan."
"Who would that be?"
"A very perverted and warped fairy that makes her home in a lake." Adam noticed how his grandfather was interested in that tidbit. Noting the look in Frank's eyes, he wanted to hear more in private. Looking to his right as his grandfather ran his straight razor along a leather strap. "Mom, thanks."
"For what, sweetheart?"
"For this," Adam held out the amulet she had given him, "worked like a charm." Recounting the times it had saved him from the more potent spells the Fae use. It was one of the reasons he had survived learning how to draw on Fae mana.
"Then I'm very happy that it did," Elenore spoke, flashing Adam a warm smile. Knowing she was going to have to make two more. "So, is there a way to say keep the bad fairy kind away?" Nodding along as Adam detailed the tasks needed to keep her home safe from the hostile Fae kind.
"So if we go there, can we get one of those?" Frank asked, nodding down to the hidden dagger in Adam's tunic as he lathered Adam's beard.
"Yeah, if you can pass Rhonnan's tests," Adam answered as he felt the razor cutting through his beard, trying not to shiver at the thought.
"Okay, why? What's so important about that blade..." Elenore's voice died in her throat. Once the tip of his dagger left its sheath, it instantly expanded and morphed into a long sword, hearing the hiss of the frost in the air.
"The tests are to see if you have the mental discipline to keep your mind focused in the most trying of situations. One stray thought and you will lose your... altered blade, and in battle with a Bastiker that is just a death sentence," Adam said in a tone that carried the seriousness of it as well as the factuality of the statement.
"Have you seen that a lot?" Frank asked as he set out to style it like Adam wanted before removing it.
"Far too often, mainly happens with new soldiers; in the Fae lands, you need a small group to transverse it if you're not in a land of the good Fae." Remaining silent, moving how his grandfather asked until Frank backed away once he had removed the last of the shaving cream. "So, how do I look?" Adam asked, smiling at his grandmother, who he watched how her laughter couldn't be contained as it came up in three different heaves.
"Like one of those cheesy villains from those kinds of movies that I've found in your room once or twice," Elenore spoke once she could gather herself. Adam's voice filled the room as he laughed madly at that.
"Words hurt, Mom," Adam teased. Nodding when his grandfather asked if he was done.
"Can't you stay the night?" Elenore asked when they stood in the front of her shop. Noting how Adam gripped his broom, the way he shifted his bag on his shoulder as he prepared to leave.
"Sorry, Mom, but if you say I've been gone a day, then people are going to notice my absence. If I go back now, I can play it off like I was training alone for a day. But I promise I'll stay the weekend the week after next," Adam said in a loving tone as he hugged his grandmother.
"You better," Elenore said softly, knowing he was right.
"You watch where you're flying," Frank uttered in a fatherly tone getting his own hug in.
"Always, Papa," Adam said; it was just amusing to hear it rattling in his mind. "When I visit again, I'll help you make a fairy castle," he mused before slipping out the door, leaving his grandmother rather stunned in his wake.
Adam always loved flying his broom. He could never feel the flow of the magjols flowing through his hair like it was then, nor could he feel them dancing along his fingertips as he flew back to his college if he was in one of the rune-powered cars. Peering down at the interior desert that covered most of the middle of the continent due to the civilization that once lived there before being wiped out. Looking for a suitable spot to fulfill his bargain with Queen Mab. Coming to a stop, feeling the sand in the air even so far up, watching the sun shimmering in the heat haze as it set over the horizon in the direction that leads to the heart of that forgotten civilization. Stroking his chin as he stood there on his broom high in the air contemplating on if he should or not. However, that would have to wait for another day; he couldn't wait to climb into a hot shower and then his own bed. He had his fill of baths; enough to last a lifetime.
Chapter Three
Amanda sighed in the shade of the umbrella as she enjoyed the gentle warmth of the late morning air on her skin as she sat at one of her favorite cafés. Feeling the eyes of every noble there as she enjoyed her late morning tea. She knew, if she sat there long enough, the fish would bite eventually. By now, she knew everyone of importance knew who her son was, and she was going to love every second of the higher nobles sucking up to her.
"Good morning, Countess Mortanhouse." Came a warm greeting, causing Amanda to lift her chin, peering over the rim of her round, silver-framed sunglasses at the two women standing across from her.
"Good morning, ladies; I'm at a loss. Have we met before?" Amanda asked, knowing she's never once laid eyes on them.
"No, we haven't yet; we have something in common."
"Oh? And what might that be?" Amanda asked curiously.
"Our children," the small woman that stood to the left of her said. Amanda's eyes ran down the woman's four-foot frame, then over to her slightly chubby friend.
"It seems, good ladies, you have me at a loss," Amanda said, rightly confused.
"Forgive us, I'm Marchioness Molly Rose of the House of Rose, and this is my friend Viscountess Isla Amshir of the House of Griffin," Molly said, introducing herself and her friend from her lofty five-foot-five height.
"Oh, of course, of course, please, have a seat," Amanda quickly offered. "What brings you ladies out on this fine morning?" she asked, making small talk.
"Isla and I always have brunch on these days," Molly supplied as she sank into her seat. "What brings you out to this part of the city?"
"Oh, a little house shopping for my son," seeing the looks of recognition in their eyes, "seeing how busy he is with his Sagely duties, and going to one of the best magic schools, as I'm sure your own daughters will tell you how grueling it is..."
"Yes, Skyler has told me how hard the classes have been; I did warn her that they would be hard," Isla cut in.
"Oh, did you go to Blodselts as well?" Amanda asked curiously. Knowing she would have to be nice to these two women for some time. Hopefully, she could talk her son out of marrying either one of their daughters.
"I did, although when I was attending, they didn't have two famous people studying there," Isla smiled as she settled into her seat.
"Yes, it's quite the gift, just the other day, my son went on about what a fabulous chat he had with the Princess over breakfast one morning," Amanda implied in a modest gloat as she chummed the waters, waiting for them to take the bait. "So I offered to be his steward in purchasing a home worthy of the future Sage; that is what any good mother does?" Seeing their nods of agreement, seeing how their minds began to ponder on how they, too, could use the marriage to their advantage.
"Yes, being the mother to the next Sage must be daunting for you," Isla uttered in a friendly tone, knowing the connections her family could make if Adam became her son-in-law.
"It is, if it wasn't for my sweet, caring Edward, I don't know what we would have done after the tragic death that took my late husband," Amanda sighed, playing up her act as Edward's faithful wife.
"Yes, I heard about it; you have my sympathies. I can't imagine what that would do to a boy at that age," Molly spoke in a sympathetic, friendly tone.
"Yes, it was indeed hard; it still is. But, with Edward's and my guidance, my son has reached heights few have achieved. So I spoke to my son, he understood my logic when I told him he must buy a house, to inspire the kingdom that the next Sage is strong since the Royal family isn't going to let him use that room he has in the castle all the time," Amanda muttered low with a smile on her lips, causing Molly and Isla to lean in as she took a sip of her tea.
"Hmm, yes, and I'm sure, as the wife of Earl Mortanhouse, you'll make sure your name is firmly attached to the place," Isla accused with a knowing smirk.
"Naturally," Amanda answered, matching Isla's smile. "Well, ladies, I must be off; I promised Adam I'd have at least a few houses for him to look at when he gets back from his training," getting gracefully up from her seat, "it was very nice to meet the two of you. We must do this again, maybe hold a little dinner with each family to see if our two families connect," she said with a warm, friendly smile on her lips.
"Of course, Countess Mortanhouse, say next week, here, same time?" Molly inquired with a smile on her lips.
"Then ladies, I'll see you next week," Amanda spoke as her driver opened her door for her.
******
"Where were you yesterday?!" Came a voice from behind Adam as he made his way to his next class after lunch.
"Oh, hey, Jill, training," Adam lied as he turned to face her. Seeing Skyler and Ryann with her, nodding to them when they shyly waved to him.
"Sorry, just couldn't find you all day yesterday," Jill whispered as she blushed while examining the tops of her feet in a shy manner.
"Yeah, it was kind of impromptu; sorry about that, did you need anything?" Adam asked, being polite to his half-sister.
"Would it be alright if we chatted about some of my... problems I'm having with my studies?" Jill asked, glancing up at him.
"Which way is your class?" Adam inquired, following where Jill pointed. "After you," he gestured with a wave of his hand, pointing his body towards the southeast of the floating island.
"Is that a new style of tunic they're wearing at the castle?" Ryann asked; her almond-colored eyes examined how strange and yet appealing it looked on him.
"What this?" Adam muttered, looking down at the light, red linen tunic he had bought at the main market in the city of Orilis. "Nah, this was something I bought when I was out training yesterday; why?"
"Nothing, it looks very good on you, Adam; it brings out your highlights," Skyler said, flashing him a flirty smile, wondering if he was thinking back to that day.
"That's what I thought, too."
"So, where did you get it?" Jill asked as they walked towards the magical defense hall.
"Oh, just this little city out of the way that many don't know about," Adam said vaguely.
"Well, if you go back there if I give you some gold, would you pick up some items for me?" Jill asked in a curious voice.
"Sure, but don't know when I'll be going back there," Adam said offhandedly, seeing her nod in understanding. "So, what's the problem?" Nodding along, listening as Jill detailed the problem, with Skyler and Ryann, adding to the conversation when needed, when either forgot something. Noticing how all three were listening when he gave them his advice, he wouldn't show them how to do it; that didn't mean he wouldn't give them the means of finding out for themselves.
"Hey, Adam," Skyler cooed with the other two intently listening on.
"Yeah?" Adam uttered with a coy smile.
"What do you say about if we have another study session in your room, and we can have dinner there too," Skyler asked in a breathy voice. "What do you think of that?"
"I would think you have something up your sleeve, then ask if rustic food was alright with you, Lady Marchioness?" Adam asked in a charming voice, knowing that's what the nobles called commoner food.
"Mmmhmm," Skyler hummed, her eyes lewdly running down Adam's body, remembering what every inch felt like beneath her. "Say five tonight? Will you be out of your own classes by then?"
"Oh, already had my last class, but yes, five will be fine," Adam nodded.
"And where were you going after lunch?" Jill asked in a sisterly voice.
"Library, I have to get caught up with what I missed yesterday." Seeing the sadness washing over his sister when they stepped into the shadow of the building. Getting a kiss on the cheek and a hug from Ryann and Skyler, while he only got a very lingering one from Jill, who purposely pressed her 32DDs into his chest. Shaking off the feeling, waving to her as she entered her next lecture hall, before he, too, headed off to get the items he would need to make for that big of a dinner party.
******
The bustle of the small town's market filled the air; Adam had flown down knowing how they supplied the school with the items it needed to feed and house that many people in one place. Nodding and waving to those he knew as he browsed the stalls that lined its center square. They didn't know who he was; they just thought he was some lucky common soul to win a spot at the school. Savoring the smells of the spices reminding him of his grandmother's kitchen, thanking the woman when she handed him his little bundle after paying a few silver for them. His eyes ran over the items he had already collected once he had opened his bag. There was only one more stop he had to make as he headed off to the west side of the town, where they kept their butcher shop. Ducking into a dark alleyway when he noted his pocket flashing.
"Hello... oh, it's you, what?" Adam's warm greeting turned hard as he noted his mother's image hovering over his orb.
"Adam, that's no way to greet your mother," Amanda chided, making sure her orb was displaying her bust to her son.
"Uh-huh, what do you want?"
"Adam, I understand you dislike me, yet can you please at least speak in a civil tone," Amanda pleaded; she would just have to take the wave of his hand for her to continue. "You remember when we spoke about you having your own place in the city?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"What are you doing tomorrow?"
"Classes, of course."
"Meant when you aren't in class," Amanda huffed.
"Studying probably."
"Well, can you come to the city when you're out of class? Before you say anything," Adam stopped himself and closed his mouth, "the ones in charge of the holdings will only work with me once they know I'm your steward while you're attending to other matters. I promise you, Adam, you'll like the ones I picked out," Amanda spoke in a motherly tone. "Also, there's something very important I must talk to you about."
"And this important issue is?" Adam rolled his hand, eager to get this conversation over with.
"Letters from the House of Rose and the House of Griffin arrived this morning while we were having breakfast. Jill's friends," Amanda clarified at his puzzled look. "Asking for the marriage rites between their daughters and you. I know you have other things to deal with than this at the moment, yet you must answer them. You know how picky nobles are about tradition."
"Alright, I'll talk to them tonight..."
"No, son, you can't speak about it yet, only on the day of our dinner, it's bad luck, or so they say."
"That so," Adam muttered, not believing a word. Knowing his mother, she had something planned; it was only a matter of time before he susses it out. "Fine, fine," he said, letting her think he relented. Only so he could watch her for any of her tells.
"So, Adam, when can I tell them to expect us?"
"I'll be at Edward's little manor at eight-thirty in the morning."
"Excellent, I'll inform them at once, and Adam, I promise it will show off the grandeur one expects from a Sage." Scowling when his mother's image faded, she knew he wouldn't give a damn about that, yet he had to learn the noble's game since he has to live in their world.
Sighing as he left the alley, wondering how he was going to turn them down. Not that he didn't like spending time with them, yet at that point in his life, it was rather dangerous, and he couldn't leave them young widows. Hoping they could understand that, if they didn't, he'd have to deal with the fallout, then accepting his choice as he went off to finish his shopping.
******
Later that night...
"Hi, Adam," Jill cooed as she was the first to get to his dorm after her last class of the day. Keeping her thoughts to herself when she noted something else was off with him other than his attire.
"Hey, you look nice," Adam noted, finding it a little much for a study session.
"Thanks, the others should be here soon," Jill said, looking around, trying to hide how red her face was getting. Breathing steady, trying to keep her body from heating being alone with Adam. "So, will you make it to gran's this Wednesday?"
"Said I would," Adam uttered, stepping across the barrier.
"Sorry, I'm late," Ryann called out from the south end of the courtyard, shortly followed by Skyler from the northwest path.
"Hey, Adam, can we talk for a minute over here," Skyler mused, pointing to the bench beneath the Bair Oak.
"Won't take but a moment," Adam whispered when Jill nodded as he lightly touched her elbow. Seeing Ryann too was ambling that way, wondering if they were going to buck tradition.
"Adam, you may already know this, but our parents sent..."
"I've heard," Adam said, saving Ryann the awkwardness of it.
"Adam, we don't want you to think we wouldn't like to marry you..."
"Oh, huh, this is awkward," Adam uttered, a tad embarrassed.
"What do you mean?" Skyler asked, seeing how he was struggling for an explanation that wouldn't hurt them yet remain good ties with them in his eyes. That was when she knew he cared about her; smiling to herself, she knew what was coming.
"It's not that I don't want to either; I really like hanging out with you two, yet, right now, for me is very dangerous to anyone close to me, given I am to be Sage. Plus, with all the flying from the capital and back, classes, and everything else, I don't have enough time to properly see that I would give a relationship with the two of you the attention it would require, so neither of you would think you were being neglected. At least for this moment, I can't say what it will be like two years down the road, maybe if the two of you are still interested in exploring this... again, I'll be happy to entertain offers," Adam said in the best way he could when declining a request to a noble from his time attending court.
"As long as you make sure we are at the top of the list," Ryann said, knowing he would say something like that, given how she knew he took his duties seriously.
"But, you won't be opposed to, to a little benefits, I hope," Skyler cooed with a sultry smirk as she peered up at him.
"No, I wouldn't," Adam answered in a sinful tone.
Skyler and Ryann shared a nod; they had spoken about it; now that they knew he wouldn't be taking a wife anytime soon, they could explore their college life without the worry of starting a feud between Houses. Plus, while they too weren't opposed to it, they agreed it was just a bad time.
"So... are we still on for dinner?" Ryann asked in a shy tone,
"Sure, come on," Adam nodded towards his dorm, waving his sister to join them.
"Hey, Adam," Jill uttered, looking back at him as he invited Skyler and Ryann into his room. Keeping her hints of jealousy to herself at how they were touching her brother. It wasn't a secret around their dorm that they had been seen leaving it the morning after the party, so it wasn't hard for her to guess they slept together.
"Yeah,"
"You wouldn't happen to have any more of that coffee, would you?" Jill asked, trying to remember what the princess called it.
"Oh, yeah, where did you get it anyway? Never had coffee that good before," Ryann spoke, with the other two nodding along.
"My first bag I got from the King, he likes his coffee, then he showed me where the vender was in the little getup he likes to wear when he wants to walk the streets without all the guards after he got me hooked on it," Adam stated as he moved past them towards his kitchen.
"What's it called?" Skyler inquired; glad she had the time to get to know him. Even if it didn't go anywhere, she would still have Adam as a friend. A very powerful friend.
"Ameirna beans, they're grown on this island in the Caspean Sea. But the distance to import them is why they're the most expensive coffee bean; in other words, a pot of it is the value of six gold pieces," Adam stated as he filled up his kettle. Getting out the vegetables they would be having while the water heated up on his stove.
"Adam, can I help?" Jill asked as she stepped into his kitchen.
"Ever peeled... of course you have if you spent a night or two at grandma's house," Adam said, catching himself. Pointing to the drawer where he stored the peeler at.
"Adam, are we having what I think we're having?" Jill asked, excited at the chance to have a taste of home.
"Yeah, but this is based off my grandmother's recipe, hers is a tad better, just don't tell Grandma Esmeralda that, or I'll never hear the end of it," Adam stated as he got the smoked pork sausage the dish was based off of from his icebox.
"Lips are sealed," Jill uttered, knowing that was true.
"So, Adam, would you be upset if I asked about your dad's parents'?" Jill asked once she had washed the vegetables
"Why would I be?" Adam muttered, looking at her waiting for her to ask her question. "They've been together for over fifty years now," he said with a smile on his lips as he thought of them fondly.
"I remember you telling me that she was sick," Jill recounted, seeing the look of sadness in his eyes.
"Yeah, they had to move to another town to get her the care she needed, but I get out as much as my studies allow," Adam stated, moving the links into a bowl once he had browned the last of them then proceeded to smash the three cloves of garlic.
"Sorry to hear that, Adam; I hope she's getting well," Jill uttered in a sincere tone. Her eyes were on him as the onion sizzled in the hot pan. Moving out of the way when his kettle hissed.
"Either of you tried a sausage roll before; it's going to be awhile until the onions are ready," Adam stated as he added the hot water to his french press, seeing the two of them looking to Jill, who nodded that it would be awhile.
"No, what are they?" Skyler asked, wondering if this was something his grandmother taught him.
"Meat-filled pastry; I make them so when I'm studying, I'll have something to eat if I miss a meal," Adam said, uncovering the bowl he pulled out of his icebox, while the coffee steeped, muttering a spell over the bowl returning them to their once hot goodness. "Help yourself," he muttered, placing the bowl and coffee out for them, along with three cups.
"How often do you make these?" Ryann asked over her cupped hand to keep the crumbs from the pastry crust getting everywhere.
"Every Sunday night; got me through a few months when I couldn't remember if I was coming or going half the time," Adam stated, returning to his task of making the gravy. "I make about ten at a time; I'm willing to share if you would like one when I do for whenever you need a snack," he said from over his shoulder, not seeing the looks in the three women's eyes.
"Adam, see if you can make heads or tails out of this spell," Jill spoke, pushing her textbook towards him. Sipping on her coffee as they waited on the onions to cook down and soften. She was surprised he used the juice of a blood orange in the onions. Watching how he stared at it oddly, pushing it every other way, wondering what those pale blue eyes of his saw when he read a spell tome. Noting how his hands were moving as he worked the spell out in his head.
"Cur' DeZe," Adam chanted as the spell flared to life between his hands.
"How did you do that?!" Skyler asked in wonder.
"Well, I can see why you're confused, you see from here," pointing at a part of the description of the execution of the spell, noting where their eyes were looking, "to here," about two and a half paragraphs down from it, "you can get rid of, it's what's causing the feedback in your spells," Adam uttered, pointing it out. "Spells of this caliber require a little more control than what you're used to."
"What do you mean?" Ryann asked curiously.
"This kind of spell the user has to be able to feel and control the flow of magjols, you don't need to be a master, but a very good grasp on it is a must. Either of you have a summoning class?" Adam asked, trying to find an example so they could understand.
"No, I wasn't going to join one till mid-semester," Skyler sat up, very intrigued by what he had just said and how Jill appeared to have a dawning light in her eyes; as if something they shared in private.
"Good, it will help with your control if you're rusty."
"But how?!" Ryann asked dumbfoundedly as she stared down at her hands when she failed to cast the spell like she had seen Adam moving his hands.
"It's not enough to simply repeat the words and hand movements; you have to draw the element to you as you do all that," Adam instructed as he cut up the potatoes that Jill had peeled. "I'll show you after dinner," he said, setting the pot on his stove.
"Cur' DeZe," Jill chanted in a firm tone, her eyes going wide in glee as she stared down at the demi-class spell that sat hovering in the air between her hands.
"Knew you had it in you," Adam encouraged as he stirred the gravy and replaced the lid. "If you can master it before the midterms, you shouldn't have too much of a problem with the spell casting part; the rest I can't help you with."
"Adam, what are you reading? What kind of tome is that?" Jill asked in wonder as it and two others floated in front of him as he kept an eye on their dinner.
"Something from the Sage's library," Adam lied; it was his Fae grimoire.
"Adam, can I ask, what was your training about?" Jill asked in a curious tone.
"Mental discipline, for the most part," Adam gestured to his kitchen as he was maintaining three spells at once. "It will help you mold the flow to the shape of the spell quicker. It's handy in the mock duels they have during exams."
"Those really happen?" Ryann uttered in a nervous tone.
"Yeah, shame though."
"What's a shame?" Skyler inquired, wondering if she could pass those tests or if she would freeze up.
"The school kind of exempted me from doing those once I was named the next Sage. I can see why; it won't be fair to my peers if I did since the level of magic they're studying I have long since surpassed."
"Okay, Adam, if you make this again, you have to invite me," Jill muttered as her fork pointed down at her meal.
"It's simple, yet tasty and filling, much better than what's being served in the cafeteria," Ryann whispered after savoring her bite.
As their meal continued, stories were passed from one to another, jokes were shared, ideas exchanged. Adam just sat there watching how the three of them were in a hot debate over a class of magic. Pondering if they would finally find the secret that class of magic was hiding in plain sight. Once their meal was finished and the dishes were sitting in the sink, the four could be found out in the courtyard that sat dead center of the building to give those that dwell within its private setting. It was well past eight that night when it was only him and Jill left in his dorm room.
"Adam, I really do appreciate what you're doing for us," Jill said as she helped to tidy up his space.
"You're welcome," Adam said as he wiped down his kitchen table.
"Maybe, you'll let me take two of those rolls with me?" Jill uttered with a greedy smile.
"There's brown paper under the sink if you want to wrap them up," Adam offered as he went about putting up his dishes.
Chapter Four
Holly Harthorne (current Sage and Adam's master), stretched in her bed, smiling as the warm morning light shone down on her. However, that all was tossed to the wind when her eyes snapped open. She felt so weak. Her eyes darted to and fro, trying to remember when her fertile time was. Her hand flew to her mouth, recounting their time in the Fae lands. Peering down her chest, knowing what the feeling of having half her magjol count cut from the person meant. She was pregnant with Adam's child. Then worry, knowing what this would also mean and what it could mean for their kingdom.
She knew with her in this condition, she couldn't fulfill her duties as Sage. No. Until their child was born, she was a liability to the kingdom. They would have to rely on Adam until then if some kingdom sought to test them with her out of action. Holly knew the first thing she would have to do was inform the King and Queen, then fetch Adam, praying that her student was up to the challenge so early in the years of his apprenticeship. Then once Adam had been brought up to date and came to terms with getting to know the walls of her rooms quite well for the next nine months.
******
Amanda just stared at her son like she wasn't seeing him. She knew her son, knew how he felt on a magic sense, yet something about him seemed very off with her. Her eyes slyly fell on the brooch he was wearing, knowing what it meant. Someone had taught her son how to make a counter charm and a strong one to boot. However, the charm wasn't what held her gaze.
"My, Adam, that's a very unique tunic you have on; where did you get it?" Amanda inquired.
"On my travels," Adam answered in an aloof tone. "So are we ready?" he asked, eager to be gone.
"One moment, honey, let me just tell Edward I'm heading out; why don't you come in and wait," Amanda said, inviting her son in, noting the eyes his arrival had garnered.
Keeping his face placid as he stepped over the threshold. Knowing step one in his plan had gone off without a hitch. Now he needed time and solitude to put the next phase into motion. "I'll wait in there," Adam spoke, pointing to the small sitting room they entertained visiting nobles in.
"Of course, Adam, I will only be but a moment," Amanda said, trying to keep her voice steady in the presence of her son so as not to give away how much of a slut she was for him.
Adam didn't waste a second once he was left alone. Drawing the curtains to make it as dark as he could. Finding the darkest spot and moved to stand in front of it. Muttering the spell for the dark fairy he had made a pact with and holding out his payment in his hand.
"You'll have it by dawn tomorrow," the three-foot fairy uttered as it stood half in and half out of the shadows before taking its payment.
Adam knew Edward well enough to know the man must have kept something of his involvement in his father's murder around. If it was within his manor, the fairy would find it. Whatever it was, he would find it and deliver it to him on the allotted hour.
"Adam," Amanda stood in the doorway, noting how he was staring out the window. Seeing Jason in him when Adam gazed at her like that. "If you're ready," she whispered, gesturing to the door.
"Now, my Lord Sage, Countess Mortanhouse, this is the last great estate I have to show you," the male gnome, that Ward Financial had sent, stated hoping sell off the estates the former owners defaulted on. Casting Adam a quizzical look when he tasted the scent of the Fae around Adam. "The former Lord thought to live in this place one day, only to meet his end in the castle conspiring with his other lords over ninety years ago the day it was completed. So it's sat, unused, all this time."
"Why?" Adam asked, peering down at the gnome.
"The bank's asking price is a tad high for most of the nobles given the cost they sunk into the place in lieu of the loans they lent to the former Lord," the man said as he showed them around. Adam had to admit the location wasn't bad, yet he also knew it would take a lot of money to get it back up into use again.
"How much is the bank asking for this place?" Adam inquired, knowing he would have to get a gardener as his eyes surveyed the front of the estate.
"Two million gold pieces."
"I see, well, show me the rest, and if I find it to my liking, then we have a deal," Adam said as his eyes centered on the gnome.
"Now that we know Countess Mortanhouse is your steward, we will work with her in managing your funds to pay to refurbish the manor to your liking, Lord Sage," the man stated, leading them around the first floor. It already felt too big for him, and they still had another two floors to go.
"I promise, Adam, I will make this place fit for a King," Amanda spoke, telling him she wouldn't let him down as they climbed to the second floor.
"Two million you said, correct?" Adam spoke after the three of them had been standing silently in the room for the Master suite while he stared down at the garden that lay strewn across the entire back of the estate.
"Yes, my Lord. It is."
"Very well, withdraw the funds I set aside from vault 2536," Adam uttered, remembering how he had already moved that amount of gold to one of the more lesser secured vaults that Amanda would be allowed to access before they had set out to look at the homes in their possession. It wasn't lost on him how his mother was staring at him when the man had asked how much he wanted to set aside for the restoration of one of the homes Amanda had picked out.
"Excellent news, now if I could just get you to sign this," the man said, holding out the forms Adam needed to sign giving ownership to him. "And here is the deed to the estate; I hope you enjoy your new home." Handing Adam the deed and two keys dangling from a key ring before heading out of the room now that his task was complete.
"If you spend more than what's in the vault, you will be covering the cost, am I clear?" Adam stated in a firm tone, holding out a duplicate set of keys he had just conjured.
"Yes, Adam, I understand," Amanda nodded; her touch was light yet with a longing caress to it as her fingertips skimmed along her son's fingers as she took the keys from him. "Adam, now that you have your own place, you must hold an open house for the nobles. It's to announce to all the kingdom that you live here," she spoke in a motherly, teacherly voice only to have her gaze drawn to Adam's flashing pocket. Standing off silently when he moved off to answer it.
"Master?" Adam whispered once her image appeared.
"Adam, whatever you're doing, I need you here; it's very urgent."
"I understand, Master; I will be there in a moment," Adam responded, cutting off his orb before Holly could speak.
"Go, son, I will see that the work in making this place shine is properly supervised," Amanda said with a loving smile on her lips.
******
It only took Adam five minutes to arrive at Holly's door. "Come in, Adam," Holly greeted as she opened her door. There was no mistaking it, not to her eyes; she knew what the feeling of Fae was like and knew what it was like to spend any amount of time in that place. "I wasn't expecting you for a few hours; how did you get here so quickly?" she asked, leading Adam into her home for the past twenty years.
"Was in the noble ring buying a home when you called. What's this about, Master? What's so urgent?" Adam asked in a worried tone.
"As of today, you are the face of the kingdom," Holly stated factually.
"Huh? I don't understand."
"I know you don't, and I will tell you why if you allow me," Holly intone in a playful voice. "The King and Queen have already been informed. While I'm with child," watching his reaction to her words, "you are the Sage, I will still consult the Royal family, the task of the Sage will keep me out of prying eyes I will continue to handle. The more showy tasks, like duels, given how our child needs half my magjols to sustain itself while it's growing, will fall to you, Adam. I know you weren't meant to step into this role just yet; nonetheless, events forced our hands, and we must overcome them."
"Yes, Master, show me what I must do," Adam said, keeping his shock that she was pregnant from his face. Knowing him freaking out wouldn't solve anything, not when he was the sole defender of his kingdom.
"Come, we have much work to do to get you ready for the months ahead."
"Adam," Holly said low as they sat on their couch, enjoying a cup of tea while taking a break from going over the duties he would have to see to when they arose. "I know this is sudden, and I know you're scared. I promise you; I might not be able to fight alongside you for a while, that doesn't mean I've left your side. When it gets too hard, you come and speak to me, alright?"
"Yes, Master, so... baby? What's going to happen once he or she is born?"
"A nanny will watch the child while I'm serving the King or Queen; of course, you're always free to come see our baby," Holly answered as the pad of her finger ran along the rim of her cup. "So, you went to the Fae lands." Watching how Adam almost spit out his tea. "Did you think I wouldn't notice Adam?"
"What no, well, didn't think about it."
"Be careful Adam, their land..."
"I know, Master," Adam cut her off.
"Good, then let's continue," Holly said, getting up from her seat. "It's going to be just fine, Adam, no need to worry," she cooed in a sweet tone as she rubbed his back when he prepared to leave to meet with the King. "This is just a formality, nothing more." Sighing as she got in her parting hug, wishing they had time for a quick tug and poke, yet it was not to be. Waving to him as she shut her door, knowing how this would be so stressful for Adam.
Castle life filled his ears as he walked down those halls. Hearing the voices of those that worked and lived within that grand, stony place. Nodding to the guards as he passed, chuckling with a few when they spoke about the noble who challenged him to a duel. Seeing the noble ladies that were a part of the Queen's inner court clustered around whispering and shooting him glances as he walked past them to the King's private study. Coming to an abrupt halt when a child no more... swallowing hard when it wasn't a child but one of the short stature elves. He knew what the sighting meant; she was watching, she was waiting.
"Ah, Adam, come in, come in!" King Aragon spoke in a happy tone waving Adam in.
"Good morning, sire, you wished to speak to me," Adam greeted in a polite tone.
"Yes, yes, I did, Sage, I did," Aragon mused with an amused grin on his lips. "Before we get to the fun stuff." Adam looked at his king in confusion on what he meant by that. "I must know, are you ready to defend..." Turning when he felt the magjols in the air starting to condense around Adam, noting how his pale blue eyes glowed.
"To my dying breath, sire," Adam said firmly.
"Good, never had a doubt that you wouldn't," Aragon nodded. "Please," gesturing for Adam to join his side, "now Adam, I know you've been helping around here as much as your time allows. Has Holly told you what your responsibilities will be? Good, good," he muttered when Adam nodded. "I have no fear of being attacked in my own home; however, my daughter is hours away, and who knows what is at that school. So at least for the next few months, stick to your school, try to keep your trips out into the wild to a minimum for the time being."
"I understand, sire," Adam nodded.
"Now, the important doings of the day... do you have class?"
"I do sire, in the afternoon, I came into town to close on the Warrenton manor when I got the call from my Master," Adam stated when Aragon looked at him when he silently asked what he was doing there if he had class.
"Oh? You actually bought that place?" Aragon uttered in a bit of shock.
"I did, your highness."
"You will be holding an open house, won't you?" Aragon inquired, keeping his hope from his voice.
"Yes, once the restoration is complete," Adam nodded, scowling in his mind when his mother wasn't lying about that.
"The Queen and I will look forward to that day, come, walk with me," Aragon spoke in a friendly tone as they walked towards the door. A little saddened that they didn't have more time for them to do what they normally did. "You know I hear you and Roselyn have hit it off."
"We have," Adam nodded.
"Good, then you wouldn't be too upset if I asked if when your home is complete, that Roselyn and the rest of us might..."
"My home is always open to you, sire," Adam cut in, knowing the times Roselyn had complained that the castle did get stuffy sometimes with so many people about.
"Excellent! My dear!" Aragon called out in a loving tone as he opened the double doors that led to his wife's private sitting room.
"What is it, Aragon?" Alena asked in a warm tone as she turned her gaze towards her husband as she and her handmaidens were enjoying a light conversation.
"Guess who bought the Warrenton manor?!" Seeing his wife's eyes glancing over his shoulder to the left of him as Adam stepped into the room.
"Adam? Did you... I see; I'm sure the two of you will be having a lot of outings to his home?" Alena asked with a knowing smile. Loving the sound of her husband's laugh as he walked towards the wine cabinet and pulled out one of their breakfast wines.
"Just enough to celebrate your good fortune," Aragon stated, holding out the glass to Adam after handing his wife hers.
"And just when did you buy this place?" Alena asked curiously.
"About two hours ago," Adam replied, his eyes slyly glanced at the time, knowing he was going to have to leave soon to make it back on time for class.
"Oh?!"Rising to her feet, "Have you a steward to oversee your property?" Alena asked as she walked across her room, catching his nod from the corner of her eye.
"Although..."
"Yes?" Alena turned towards him, hiding her smile, knowing what was on his mind.
"My Queen, you wouldn't know of an excellent gardener?" Adam inquired, even though he knew she did.
"Yes... I believe I do; I didn't take you for such things," Alena uttered in a friendly tone.
"Princess Roselyn has spoiled me, I'm afraid to say," Adam said in a light-hearted tone.
"I'm sure she has," Alena chuckled. "I'm sure you're also looking for household staff to ensure it's presentable for when Roselyn stops in." Sending the man off to fetch her head groundskeeper and the man that oversaw the palace staff.
When it was time to leave, Adam silently slipped out of the room to make his way to a balcony so no one could see him depart. Pondering what the man was going to come up with for the design of his garden. He was adamant that he had to have a medium pond with an island at its center. That was where his fairy castle was going to rest once the pond was dug out; however, that would have to wait for after the man had a look at what remained of the land.
"Adam!" Skyler shouted out with Ryann and his sister, walking hurriedly towards him as he stepped out of his last class for the day.
"Hey," Adam greeted with a wave.
"Is it true," Jill spoke in a forced tone.
"You're going to have to be more specific than that, sis," Adam rolled his hand.
"The Warrenton manor, did you really buy that place?" Ryann asked in a voice mixed with awe and stupefaction. Awe that he would be accessible to her instead of being locked up in the castle. Stupefaction on just how he could afford the place. It was no secret of what the place cost; she just didn't think he had that kind of wealth.
"And you're really letting Mom decorate it?" Jill asked with a suspicious look.
"Had to be done, plus, gives her something to do and out of my hair," Adam said as politely as he could.
"Would you mind if I helped her out?" Jill asked in a shy tone. Giving him a weak little nod when Adam gave her that look which brought a smile to her lips.
"Sure, if you want, knock yourself out, long as you two stay out of the head groundskeeper for the palace's way when he comes to view the place," Adam responded in an aloof tone. "The Queen is having the man create a garden of my own for me while restoration of the place is going on," he added when they all wore looks that told him to elaborate.
"The... Queen," they stuttered in unison.
"The very one," Adam hummed. "So, listen, can we like continue this towards the cafeteria? I kind of skipped lunch today," he stated, his stomach rumbled in agreement.
Edward Jr. was smiling and laughing as he walked out of the cafeteria with Carlie, only to have his warm face suddenly grow cold when the two brothers came face-to-face. Carlie lit up at the sight of her friends, hugging them madly, ignoring how Adam and Jr. were staring at each other.
"Hello... brother," Jr. spoke in the most neutral tone he could. His mother had been right; his tongue did nearly get him killed a few times. Plus, his ploy to embarrass Adam failed miserably, so he knew if he didn't back off for a bit, he would be the one losing an arm or something more.
"Jr."
"Okay, you two," Jill uttered when it felt like walls of ice surrounded the two of them. "Let's just keep it civil in school, alright?" she whispered low, glancing at the two of them as her hands rested on either's chest.
"Sis, why are you hanging around... him?" Jr. asked, knowing ever since he's been seeing Carlie, she was over at his dorm or talking about it with someone.
"He's our brother, you know, if you dropped that attitude, Adam might help you, too," Jill uttered in a sisterly tone.
"I'm doing fine on my own," Jr. muttered in indifference, waving off his sister. Which was a lie, he had hired a tutor, and he was helping greatly. He could probably show his brother a thing or two now. His anger flared in his eyes when Adam just stood there disinterested, like he wasn't even a threat to him.
"Sage Bordun, might I have a word with you?" Edward Jr. kept his shock from his face that Adam and the Princess were so close. Although, that didn't stop Carlie's gasp from filling the air at the sight of Roselyn.
"Certainly, Princess, one moment if you would," Adam spoke in a kind tone, seeing her nod in kind. "Give me ten minutes; I'll be back."
"Wonder what's that about?" Skyler mused; they had spoken on the way back to Adam's dorm after the party. However, it seemed to her this time, it seemed more serious.
"Has to be something; look at the way he's holding himself," Ryann mumbled aloud when she stepped to Skyler's side.
"Seems you two are awful friendly to the next Sage," Carlie cooed. She might only be a baroness; she did know how to play the game.
"We got to know each other very well after the party," Skyler stated with a taunting look, with Ryann nodding along.
"Sluts," Carlie giggled before asking them what it was like. Jill played it off like she wasn't listening to Skyler and Ryann, yet she savored every word they spoke. Knowing what she would be doing once she got back to her own dorm room.
"So you heard what Mom's doing?" Jr. uttered in distaste at the sight of his brother.
"I heard, also heard the Queen is having her personal gardener make one for him," Jill offered, watching how Adam nodded along as well as spotting Duchess Selena Wivell sitting next to Roselyn in a friendly supportive manor, yet she could see how Selena wanted to really comfort her, yet couldn't, at least not then. Given what she had seen at the party, Jill kept her thoughts to herself when she noticed how held back he was when the two of them parted.
"Adam, are you alright?" Skyler asked, stepping up when she noticed the weight that suddenly was on his shoulders.
"No, but I can't talk about it," Adam admitted.
"I'm here, okay," Skyler whispered alluringly; her hand lightly lingered on his back as he nodded. "Adam, I don't know if you met yet, but this is Carlie," she said, introducing her friend.
"An honor to meet you, Sage Bordun, I am Baroness McCloud, my friends call me Carlie," she said, holding out her slender hand to him. Watching how he switched to that regal posture rather smoothly.
"Adam Bordun," he greeted with a nod.
"Come, Carlie, we must be leaving," Jr. spoke, holding out his hand to her.
"It's nice meeting you," Carlie waved as she strolled along in hand with Jr. to their next classes.
"Adam, can I ask something?" Ryann asked. They sat down at their table for dinner. "How did you get so good at figuring out spells that you can figure it out with a brief glance at it?" she continued on when he nodded as he chewed his bite.
"I don't think you want to hear about that part of my life," Adam whispered sadly down at his plate. Tilting his head up when Jill cleared her throat with this annoyed look on her face as she sat there gracefully as she nibbled on her dinner. "As long as you're sure," he relented with a shrug when Jill nodded her head firmly. "Well, I had a very lonely childhood, spent most of my time at the boarding school Edward shipped me off to. Not that I cared, it and his manor were about the same, but you two already know why I didn't take his name," Adam gestured before taking a sip of his drink. "And well, I was treated like I didn't exist there by the students, again, not that I cared, since I couldn't live with my grandparents due to her illness and the cost to care for her," he spoke, leaving the rest unsaid. "There, that's all I did study and practice until the breaks came around then I went home, or I stayed with our grandmother Esmeralda, and I was at his manor... well, you know how that went," Adam said, glancing at his sister. Nodding along when his sister started to talk about the place their class was visiting, remembering his own trip too.
Noticing how intently Skyler and Ryann were listening in when he told Jill she should really focus while she was there. Saying their goodbyes as they parted once they left. Jill watched in her vigil as her brother ambled back to his dorm. Hoping whatever was troubling him wouldn't be too much for him.
Chapter Five
A week had passed and what Roselyn feared became true. Given how Adam was currently standing, out of the way, in the Royal Suite of the castle. It had gotten to the point that one of Roselyn's suitors wouldn't take no for an answer, and being the King of that nation, he challenged their own to a duel. Noting how well Roselyn's parents took the news about her and Selene's relationship.
"Wish you had told us this sooner; this could have been avoided," King Aragon growled as he surged from his seat. "I also know why you didn't," he sighed when he stopped in his tracks.
"While I am happy for the two of you, yet do you see now what your indecision has caused?" Queen Alena asked in a disapproving tone.
"Yes, I know, yet I was scared," Roselyn uttered weakly. Hugging her father at his waist when he offered her some comfort from her woes.
"We have no other choice but to answer his challenge," Aragon said in a grim tone. "Can you handle that?" he asked, peering over at Adam.
"I already told her highness that I would answer any challenge when she brought the matter up to me last week. I will not fail," Adam stated in a confident tone, slyly noting the proud smile his Master had on her lips.
"Very well, I'll inform King Palous that the duel has been accepted," Aragon stated as he left to go make the arrangements for the duel.
"Adam, I know your classes are important to you, yet I must have you refrain from leaving the city until after the duel," Queen Alena said in a regal tone.
"Yes, I understand your grace, then if you'll excuse me, I'll see how my estate has fared in my absence," Adam answered with a departing bow.
"Oh, then might you wish for some company?" Alena asked, eager to stretch her legs.
"Yes, you must take us with you; I have to see if the rumors are true," Roselyn stated with a coy smile.
"Would you care to visit Warrenton manor Duchess Wivell?" Adam asked in an inviting tone.
"Naturally," Selene retorted with a warm smile.
"Then come, I have the perfect way for us to travel there, given the short distance," Alena commended as she led the way out the room. Flashing Adam a smirk when they sauntered out into their private inner courtyard once the Palace Guard rolled out a long rug onto the stone pavers. Gesturing for them to join her on the rug as she pulled out her own mage staff. Adam looked down as the rug became stiff as a board as it lifted off the ground. His eyes were always on her, studying her control of the rug as they flew over the castle walls onwards towards his new home.
******
"Adam?!" Amanda gasped in surprise at the sight of her son, along with Alena, Roselyn, and Selene in tow. She made sure her clothes were presentable as she stood on the landing overseeing her maids on cleaning up the manor's exterior. Clapping her hands together to get her stunned workers back onto their tasks as Adam led them onto his property, seeing how the guard silently closed the metal gate behind them. "Adam, I wasn't told you would be bringing such esteemed guests, or I would have..."
"Please, don't let our arrival slow the work of bringing life back into this place. We just had to come see how far work has progressed on Sage Bordun's new home," Alena cut in, getting her first look at Adam's mother.
"Of course, your grace, if I had known, I would have prepared some tea and cakes for us, so you could enjoy the experience, your highness," Amanda offered, her mind was racing, knowing how this would get back to Edward the moment they were home, thus fortifying his belief she was still his wife. "I'd be happy to show you around, that is, if my son approves," she said, putting Adam on the spot. Keeping her smirk hidden when Adam rolled his hand for her to continue. Knowing her son wouldn't dare speak how he normally does when around her.
"Now, Adam, your highness, while the cleanup from the years of unuse has taken its toll on some of the refinement the manor once had, there are still some rooms where the original wallpaper still lines the walls, a little touch-up, and their splendor will dazzle like before, as you can see what I mean," Amanda graciously spoke as she led them into Adam's home.
"Yes, I see what you mean, Countess Mortanhouse," Alena mused as the fine gold and silver thread glinted in the light.
"I'm very pleased to say we were able to save this medallion. You can just feel the magnitude of the room standing beneath it," Amanda said, gazing up at the raised, plastered molding that encircled the light fixture. Noticing the way the werelight played along the semi-precious gems that were strewn along its surface. "I am saddened that we couldn't save a few of them. Adam, I have a decorator coming in two days so we can start to furnish this splendid home of yours after we've brightened up this place a bit more. Tomorrow, I also have a plumber to ensure that everything is up to par. I would hate for a broken line to ruin your open house."
"Yes, that would be unfortunate; indeed, I know my daughter and myself are looking forward to it." Amanda hid her shock that she would be hobnobbing with the Royal family if she played her cards right. How she could have kissed her son then at the life they would have together. "I do hope you'll be sharing those treats with your guests that I know Connie has been sneaking to your school," Alena spoke in a teasing tone.
"Yes, you should, especially that coffee you always have on hand," Roselyn nodded along.
"It's quite unbecoming of the Sage to hoard that delicious brew all to yourself. One should spread the joy to their friends if one has Ameirna beans in their possession." Amanda just stared slack jawed in her mind when Queen Alena gazed at her son, remembering the cup she had in his room. It was rather good; she just didn't know it was made from those beans. Wondering just how much gold Adam had. She knew Edward would never be able to afford it. Not to the point where there was a steady supply of it in the house. Her eyes ran down her son's body, pondering on what kind of refinement she would be experiencing at her son's side.
"I see your daughter has been spreading rumors about me," Adam said in a joking tone.
"They aren't rumors if they're true, young Sage," Alena retorted with a pointed look.
"My, son, you didn't inform your own mother you had such tastes. I'm sure you'll be rectifying this at your earliest convenience," Amanda stated in a motherly tone before escorting them up to the second floor. While her son might not care about how the place was decorated, she knew the same couldn't be said about the three that had tagged along. Noting how they were hanging on every word she spoke as she detailed what she had planned, with Adam's approval, of course, as to how the rooms would look once the decorator worked their magic. Halfway through the showing of the second floor Adam, much to Amanda's thinking, was to get away from her once the groundskeeper for the palace had appeared asking to speak with her son. Which she didn't mind; she could lord it over everyone that she spent that morning with the Queen and Princess in her son's home.
"Thank you, Sage, for opening up your home to us; I'm sure you have other matters to attend to," Alena said once they had seen every inch of the place and what it might once again be like. "Tomorrow, Sage Hawthorne and I will instruct you on what you are likely to face in your duel," she voiced, peering at him once her guards had laid out her rug for her. Slyly noting the look of horror on his mother's face who stood behind him.
"Of course, your highness," Adam answered with a bow before watching them take off back to the mansion. Looking down when his mother took him by the arm.
"Adam, what did she mean by a duel," Amanda asked in worry.
"What the Sages are meant for," Adam uttered, removing her hand. Leaving his stunned mother behind as he went to see how the gardener was getting on with the choices he'd made before heading off.
******
Adam was hovering high in the air above, staring down at the house his grandparents once called home, noting the new tenants that came to call the place home after their departure. Seeing how low the sun had lowered, knowing it was time for him to meet his sister at their grandparent's place for dinner. However, the moment he landed, Jill and his mother were on him.
"It's already all over the school!"
"Do you know what you're doing? How can you think of accepting..." Their nagging voices stilled when they noted the look in his eyes and how set his jaw was when he just glared silently at them. Causing them to step back as his magjols sparked to life.
"You two done?" Adam asked in a cold tone, glancing at the two of them, seeing how his grandparents stepped onto their porch. "Who do you think I am? Did you think my title was only for show to display at your fancy little parties? Or a reservoir of knowledge into the arcane?"
"But Adam, I don't want you to..." Jill just couldn't bring herself to utter those words.
"This was bound to happen sooner or later. This will give the other kingdoms, thinking they can take advantage of my Master's absence, the knowledge that I'm no pushover."
"But you could die?!" Amanda cried out, taking her son by his shoulders.
"And? You seem to think that is something I didn't already know about," Adam said, brushing off her hands. "My choice is not up for debate," he stated as he moved around them to greet his grandparents.
******
"Adam, come show me what I'm doing wrong?!" Jill huffed in weariness, peering back and up at him when he watched her from the back porch. Keeping her body from heating at the sound of his feet on the steps, the way they moved through the grass. Quickly handing over her book when he held out his hand.
"Ah, I see, easy fix," Adam muttered before shutting the book and laying it on the grass. "Take up the stance again," he instructed.
Jill kept her gasp contained as she felt her brother pressing against her back. Feeling how soft his touch was along her skin. Her heart was racing when his hot breath tickled her ear. Nodding her head, not hearing a word, her frantic heart drowned everything else out when she felt her ass moving against his groin as he showed her what she was doing wrong. "See, you were moving your wrist like this when you should be moving it like this." How she just so wantonly stared at how his hands rested over her own. She didn't think; her body heeded the call she had been ignoring for so long. Turning her head, her nose ran along his cheek, her breath flowed along it as she reached up.
"Kids, come eat!" Amanda called out, sticking her head out the door, causing Jill to come back to her senses. Walking off quickly, just so Adam wouldn't see how aroused she was at that moment. Wouldn't learn what was about to take place if their mother hadn't shown up. Wouldn't see the need, the yearning in her eyes for a touch of his lips. "What's wrong with her?" she asked, glancing at the door then to her son at her daughter's odd behavior.
"Don't have a clue," Adam shrugged. However, if his mind hadn't been elsewhere at the moment, he might have taken more of an interest in his sister's behavior.
After dinner, Amanda and Jill were surprised that Adam would be staying there than at the castle. Esmeralda and Otto knew the moment Adam didn't put up a huge fuss about his mother or sister staying the night; they knew his mind was troubled. They would have liked to say their daughter and granddaughter knew that too, yet, couldn't say at that moment when they were watching the evening orb. At least they could take solace in the fact they haven't brought the elephant in the room up once again.
"Adam, honey," Amanda called softly to him as she eased the back door closed. Noting how Adam was looking up at the stars. Wondering where he got that calm demeanor when he knew these could be his last days. Her fingertips lingered on the doorknob as her eyes followed how Adam's right arm reached up, plucked the moon from its black curtain, and rolled it over his knuckles like a coin before cupping it in his hand, his fingers closing in around it. Its argent rays faded as his fingers encased it in its new home. Amanda's head snapped up when the world grew dark.
"What is it?" Adam asked in a controlled voice as he watched the cloud drifting past the moon as he exercised his control over Fae magic. Knowing he would have to be the faster of the two in gathering the magjols between the two. He wasn't being overconfident in the matter either. He knew he was no match for the man's years of experience. So he knew he couldn't afford for this to turn into a drag-out fight. So that meant one thing hitting their Sage with his biggest, most powerful spell when the man's defenses were the weakest. Even now, he doubted he could fully channel it with the control he had now; nonetheless, it would be enough. That he was sure of, getting to that point, was where his concern lie. Even his Master hadn't fully grasped the control needed for that spell to truly see the destruction of what the spell could do.
"You've seemed distracted for most of the night. Adam, I know we've been at odds for so long now, that our trenches have been well-established," fighting back her smile at her son's snort, yet she couldn't keep her eyes from lustering, "that meeting in the middle won't come without some strings attached, at least you would think that. But all I've ever done was for the good of you and your brother and sister. I'm not saying you have to like how I went about doing that, just saying it was always about taking care of you. Yet I am your mother, so if something is troubling you, I would like to help. If I can."
"Can't speak about it," Adam answered, turning his gaze back to the sky.
"I understand that honey, but might I ask what you were just doing?" Amanda inquired, taking the step forward and leaned on the railing. Studying his face seeing how focused he was on his task.
"You married a murderer," Adam said offhandedly, holding out his father's favorite coin he liked to use in his illusion magic. "I'm going to destroy him," Amanda sat frozen in fear as her son's pale blue eyes glowed in a menacing light, "if you don't wish your other children to be harmed, keep them out of my way. This isn't a joke; this is the only warning you will ever get. Either you get out of my way or help, or I will see you burn with him. We clear?"
"Oh, Jason, I didn't know," Amanda said with genuine remorse as she cradled the coin in her hand.
Adam found it very hard to understand as he watched his mother actually shed a tear for his departed father. Glancing down when his mother lightly touched his arm. "Please..." That pleading, longing, whimpering tone brought his face back up to his mother's, "you have to believe me when I say, I didn't know he was going to kill him..."
"Doesn't matter what you knew, or wanted; it happened regardless. You brought this into our lives when you chose to lay with that man. You can't change the past," Adam stated, returning to his practice.
"No, I can't, but I can try to make up for it, though, can't I?' Amanda asked in a motherly, caring tone.
"We'll see," Adam mused.
"I promise honey, I will help; I know he has..."
"I know; where do you think that came from?" Adam uttered pointedly.
"Then do what you need to," Amanda nodded firmly, signing Edward's death warrant.
"If he gets too violent, you have my permission to stay in my mansion, but only for the duration, then you will return to your home, that's final, that's the only reason I will entertain the thought of you staying a night in my home."
"Even on those nights?" Amanda cooed sweetly, hungrily savoring the memories of their time between the sheets. "Just because I can't use my charm anymore," nodding to the reason, "we both know you belong here," she purred, running her fingers along her crossed leg. "I know taking on these tasks for the Sage while she's healing from whatever it is will be hard and stressful for you, so let me help you deal with that stress. Think on it for the night before you decide anything, so," turning her attention to the moon, "what are you doing out here all on your own?"
"Practicing."
"Practicing?! For what?"
"You think just because I'm to be Sage means my learning stops?" Adam asked in a quizzical tone. "I plan on not dying, ever."
"Good," Amanda sighed with a happy smile on her lips, "so what are you practicing?"
"Mental discipline," Adam spoke, pointing at the two active spells he was maintaining that she failed to see while casting a third one.
"Adam, just how...?!" Amanda stuttered in awe as her eyes darted about. She knew how truly skilled her son was if he was already working on that which masters themselves had difficulty maintaining.
"It's not easy, I assure you."
"I can imagine," Amanda nodded along, knowing the tax he was putting on his mind and body maintaining that amount of control. "Is your practice almost finished?"
"Yes."
"Good, come inside when you are. A good rest is what a weary mind needs," Amanda spoke before disappearing into her parent's home.
Her crimson, with a tint of blonde hair, shone in the moonlight as Jill stood back watching her brother practice. Looking around him, seeing how he was drawing the magjols towards him at a rate she couldn't grasp yet. Noting how his chin was in his hand as he paced while studying the tome in his hand. Trying to determine what spell he was practicing with how he gestured with his hands.
"Adam?"
"Hmm?" Adam hummed with his eyes on his book. Then snapping it shut when his eyes began to tire. Knowing the day was getting to him.
"What were you just doing?" Jill asked curiously, wondering how long he's been out there practicing alone.
"Learning a new spell," Adam muttered, rubbing his eyes.
"Oh? Is it about what your training was for?"
"In a sense," Adam agreed.
"I've been thinking about what you said about summoning class. What would you say in showing me, say three spells that would be good practice for us? Then I can show Skyler and Ryann because you know those two will be asking. Given how your busy right now, just easier on us, right?" Jill asked with hope in her voice.
"If I do this, you should at least have a brief overview of summoning magic; tell Skyler and Ryann to look up any summoning book; they're pretty much working on the same concept."
"Controlling the flow," Jill supplied, earning her a nod from Adam. Smirking at her brother when her werelight went flying from her fingertip out into the yard.
"As I was saying, summoning magic is knowing how to control the flow of the magjols, not just the ones in your body, but around you, too," Adam said, leading Jill off the porch. "The point of the two is to get your body in tune with it, to where feels as real to you as you do to me." Ignoring the look in his sister's eyes as he led her towards their grandfather's garden. Looking around for a spot big enough for them without trampling anything. Showing her how to make the most basic summoning circle then having her repeat it ten times with the guide and without. By the sixteenth time, Jill had it down without making one error. Then proceeded to show his sister her first spell.
"Thanks, Adam, that did help a lot, and it seems you aren't troubled so much. It's okay to orb me, you know?" Jill whispered, placing a lingering kiss on his left cheek when he held the rear door open. "It's what sisters are for," she said in a shy tone before ducking into her grandparent's home for the night.
******
"Wow, Adam, just look at this place," Jill just said in awe as she stared up at Warrenton manor once the Palace Guard, the Queen had sent them to protect the place, let her through the gate. Hearing the voices of those working hard in the interior of his new home as well as those working to restore the once lush gardens that once dominated the estate. She was skipping her classes at least until Adam had his duel. She wanted to be there for him, even if he couldn't speak about it, that didn't mean she couldn't help but try to take some of his stress away.
"Jill?! Why aren't you in school?" Amanda asked in a disapproving look.
"What Adam needs..."
"Don't use me as an excuse," Adam warned as he puttered around a strange bush that neither could tell just what kind it was. "You could easily orb me." Smiling to himself at how red and puffy his sister's face was getting.
"Adam?!" Jill uttered in a little whine.
"Well, you're here now, come, we have work to do," Amanda said, taking charge and waving her daughter to follow.
Jill looked back at her brother before following her mother into the manor. Wondering what he was sprinkling around the top of the bush and for what purpose. The moment she stepped into his new home, her wet dreams hit her like a ton of bricks as her eyes moved around the grand entrance. Imagining that she was attending one of his balls. Her gloved, silk hand slid into his as he asked her to dance. Her mind sent her into a spin as she followed her brother's lead. Shaking off the image of her passionately kissing her brother once their make-believe dance was over from her mind. Hoping that busying herself with work would take her mind off salacious thoughts involving her brother.
"Adam, just what are you doing down in a hole?!" Amanda asked, her hands on her hips, peering down at her son with Jill at her side.
"Making something," Adam said vaguely as he placed the four corners of the foundation of his Fairy Castle.
"Adam, what's going to be going here, when it's finished, I mean?" Jill asked, looking around, while there was far more work to be done, yet she could see how stunning the place would be once it was finished.
"The Queen has some... Jordon?!" Adam turned and called out to the man the Queen had sent over.
"Yes, Lord Sage?" Jordon called back.
"What were those fish called again?"
"Mon-crill," Jordon answered.
"Thanks, can never remember that name," Adam spoke, getting a laugh out of the man. "Those types of fish that she rears to restock her ponds at the castle, so once Jordon and his men move to finish this up, then they will be introduced to the garden. But from what Jordon said, the pond will be the last to be completed."
"Why will it be the last thing to be completed?" Jill asked in a curious tone. Feeling the heat that was starting to form between her legs as she stared down at her brother, watching how the sunlight played along his face as he peered back and up at her.
"Jordon doesn't want the waste from around here," gesturing to the surroundings, "to contaminate the pond while the work is still ongoing," Adam stated factually.
"Oh, I would like..."
"Don't you know who I am!" Edward's voice could be heard in the air, even from the back of the estate.
Amanda was about to say something only to close her lips when Adam just waved her on. She had a suspicion whatever he was working on was far more important than whatever Edward had to say.
"Don't you go anywhere; I want to know what you're making," Jill said before quickly hurrying to follow after her mother.
Unaware, Adam was staring towards the entrance to the estate. A wicked grin formed on his lips knowing his plan had already begun. Wondering how long it would take to drive Edward insane. He was paying the dark fairies a lot of gold to make this happen so nothing would point back at him. As much as he wished to wipe Edward off the face of the Earth, even he couldn't do that, not openly at least, not until the fool challenged him to a duel. He was going to make the man ruin his own name without even lifting a finger. Adam couldn't wait!
"Where is he!" Adam arched an eyebrow at the near shout of Edward's voice. Wondering if the sleepless nights were getting to him.
"Edward, what's going on?!" Amanda's frantic voice filled the air as Edward stomped around looking for Adam. "Edward, please, your frightening me?!"
"There you are," Edward muttered in a cold tone. Shaking off the feeling, he was staring at Jason's ghost. Recounting how he would always be woken in the middle of the night, hearing a coin flipping in the air, the presence of another person pacing along the foot of his bed. It had gotten to the point where when he woke up, he was met with the eyes of the man staring back at him. He knew it had to be Adam's doing; it just had to be! "Want to tell me what you think you're doing?" Edward hissed, glaring down at Adam.
"As you can see, little noble, I'm working, unlike you," Adam responded coldly.
"Not that you fool!" Edward took a step back as Adam's magjols filled the area when he glanced up from his work.
"Careful, little noble, your tongue will get your head removed," Adam warned with deathly undertones.
"Dad, you can't speak to..."
"Shut up, Jill, I will speak to this trash how I want!" Edward snapped, causing Jill to recoil at the tone of his voice.
"Edward!" Amanda gasped. "How dare you speak to our daughter like that!" she uttered, aghast at his demeanor.
"You can shut it, too!" Edward barked as the days of little sleep were getting to him. "I know you're sleeping around on me! I know it!"
"Like you and the servants?" Adam's calm voice filled the air causing Edward's head to snap over to him. "What? An arrogant man like you, who has no trouble destroying a family just to get what you want, wouldn't have a problem in screwing around on the woman he forced to carry his own children. Maybe you should think before you accuse anyone of cheating when you can't keep that," pointing at Edward's crotch, "where it belongs, and not in other people's wives."
"I know you destroyed that field; I will prove that you did!" Edward growled as spittle flew from his lips.
"What field? I haven't the slightest idea what you're referring to," Adam mused as he tilted his head to the side, lightly tapping his lips with his finger as if in deep thought. "Nope, don't have a clue,"
"The indigo fields! They're destroyed because of you!"
"Again, haven't the slightest idea of what you're referring to. As you can see, I've been here all day, although it would probably bring me some joy just to see the look on your face when you saw the destruction. Yet, alas, I can't since I was never there," Adam sighed at the missed opportunity.
"I know you had a hand in it! I will prove it!" Edward threatened.
"By all means, little noble, see if your words ring true. Know this, though; I will only put up with so much of your prattling before you find yourself at the wrong end of a duel with me. Do I make myself clear," Adam spoke, his eyes holding his resolve to see Edward lying dead on the dueling grounds.
"You wouldn't dare?!" Edward muttered fearfully, wondering if he said too much, if he allowed his weary mind to lead him astray.
"Do you hear me barging into your home, accusing you of some fiendish plot? Someone that far surpasses your own station. You really didn't think this through, did you, little noble?" Edward nervously looked around, noting the eyes that were on him.
"This isn't over, Adam, you hear me!" Edward threatened as he stalked away.
"I'll be waiting, little noble," Adam taunted before returning to his task.
"Adam, I'm so sorry you had to deal with that?! I don't know what has been happening with him as of late," Amanda sighed, lightly patting her daughter's hand as Jill comforted her. "You okay, honey? You know your father loves you."
"I don't know, Mom, I have never seen Dad like that before," Jill uttered, trying to find a cause for this change in her father.
"Seems the stress of the few holdings going up has put too much on your father; try not to take it so badly," Amanda sighed, lowering herself down onto the patio chair she had delivered sometime last week.
"Mom, what do you mean?" Jill asked, sinking down into her seat,
"Oh, honey, I'm sure you don't want to hear about our troubles," Amanda said, lightly patting her daughter's hand while slyly eyeing Adam. Wondering what his endgame was, praying that he didn't drain their coffers in his quest to destroy Edward. Otherwise, he knew he would have to take them in, something she was sure Adam didn't want.
"Tell me, Mom, I want to help!" Jill said, taking her mother's hand into hers like any good sensible child would do when their parents were facing hardships.
"Your father made some very bad business decisions with some equally bad men, and it seems they are tired of your father not paying them their percentage," Amanda lied, putting on a good show for her daughter. She did hate lying to her, yet she couldn't let Jill in on the real reason it was happening. She promised Adam she would help to bring Edward down, and she would do that. She never wanted Jason to die; she just wanted a better life for her children. Now she had to right the wrong she had brought upon them when she allowed Edward into her life in the one spot that should have remained only for Jason. She couldn't turn back the years and do it all over again. She just hoped she could make up for what she had done to her son and her ex-husband and to his parents if they would ever talk to her again.
"And he's accusing Adam for what he willingly brought on himself?!" Jill uttered in disbelief.
"So it seems, then again, that isn't new for your father. He's always had it out for Adam."
"Why? What could Adam have done that he hates him so much?!" Jill asked, trying to understand. It wasn't lost on her at how Adam was ignoring them.
"Nothing. Just the simple fact that Adam was born a commoner."
"Ugh!" Jill sneered at the backwardness of her father's thinking.
"I know, honey, but your schooling and your brothers will be covered, so you don't have to worry about that..." Looking down when Jill reached forward quickly and took hold of her hands.
"I'm not worried about that, Mom, I'm worried about what he would do to you without Jr. or me there," Jill said in a worrying tone, unsure what her father would do with them all gone and only the two of them in the house.
"Oh, if that happens, your brother has been kind enough to allow us to use this place while your father deals with whatever he has going on behind the scenes. Isn't that right, Adam?" Amanda asked, peering over at him as he was still puttering around in the pond.
"Adam, is this true? You would allow us to stay with you if Dad gets too out of sorts to remain home?" Jill asked in shock. She would have thought Adam would let their mother flap in the wind then help her out.
"What would they say if the next Sage couldn't or wouldn't house his... mother." Jill's face held a bit of sadness on it; she had the idea that they were working out their problems, that they were finally getting close like she had always hoped it would be. However, the tone of his voice told her he had only offered because of its optics, not out of some familial ties.
"It's okay, Jill, we'll get there; we just have to be patient," Amanda uttered in a motherly tone as she smiled at her daughter. "Adam?" she cooed, getting to her feet. Her eyes watched how he rolled his right hand as he stood with his back to her as he gazed at that little pillar of dirt. "Would you permit me into moving some items for the bedrooms in for the time being in case he does do something fiendish?"
"Very well, only the beds and a single dresser; you staying will not be permanent," Adam stated in a firm tone. Knowing that blow up with Edward and how calm he was handling it and offering them shelter from their difficulties would have the nobles leaning in his favor. Now all he had to do was ratchet it up some more. Edward wasn't at the tipping point yet. How he was going to love watching the man lose everything!
"Thank you, honey; I promise we won't impose on you if we are forced to flee our home," Amanda said in a sweet tone. "Don't stay there too long, Adam; there are other works to see to," she uttered before leading her daughter back into his manor. Looking back, arching an eyebrow at how her son waved his hand and fingers around the pillar and uttered something even she couldn't understand before slipping into his house.
******
"Only a day remains, Adam," Holly stated as she corrected his stance as she was teaching him a new spell from the Sage's grimoire.
"I know, Master," Adam answered, keeping his attention on the spell.
"Are you prepared?"
"Can't say, Master, only time will tell; I am as ready as I can be," Adam stated, moving a finger a certain way, bending another at a sharper angle as Holly oversaw his teachings. Feeling the wind ripping at his clothes as they stood on the stone balcony high on the spire that Holly has called home for the past twenty years. Seeing how she stepped away and gestured for him to cast the spell out into the sky before them. His chest was heaving as the magic left him on his fifth cast.
"What of your staff, have you been working on..." Holly's mouth snapped closed as her sea-green eyes ran down his staff when he returned it to its normal size. Her pride in her student showed in her eyes when she knew what those glowing lines meant. It meant her student had indeed mastered his staff. "Good, I was afraid you would be going into this fight with only half your staff mastered. I'm pleased to see that you can now unlock every magjol that lies stored within it. At least you should give Sage Bartholomew a run for his money. Yet..."
"I know Master, he has the experience I do not in elongating his magic usage," Adam said, peering over at her as he rested on the wooden bench.
"So, what's your plan of battle going into this?" Holly asked, leaning against the stone railing. Feeling her cheeks heat when his eyes fell on her stomach. "I know; it's strange for me too, Adam. But we'll make the most of it, won't we?" she asked, wondering if he was going to play a part in their child's life. "I know this life isn't one conducive in raising a child, yet we put our own lives on the line, just so they," waving out to the city, "don't ever have to lift a blade or staff against another. Nonetheless, we deserve to have the same joy everyone else has. I don't know if this will be my only child; I already love him or her; if I have more, I will love them all the same. I'm hoping you think so as well. You are the only one, minus the King, that can give me the family I hope for. I know we can never marry, can never date, can never be seen kissing...." Pushing off the railing, her red, on the verge of orange, hair lifted as her eyes drank in her student. Her hips swayed, remembering his touch on her skin in the ring of mushrooms. Holding out her hand to him, her fingers curled around his, smiling lovingly at the man who gave her, her greatest gift -- motherhood. Walking backwards as she guided Adam into her private rooms.
"In here, Adam, in here I can touch, I can taste, I can bask in your presence without a worry. In here, I will raise our children. In here, Adam," her voice took on a sultry feel as it grew deep in cadence, "here I can feel like a woman again, in here," guiding his hand along her chest, the curvature of her breast, the muscles of her stomach, the shape of her mons Venus, "in here, I make you mine," Holly growled in a ravenous need.
"To answer your question, Master," bringing up his right hand, "my plan for the fight is to start out with a bang," Adam uttered sinfully, closing the door with a flick of two of his fingers.
******
It was late in the afternoon that found Adam in the Royal garden. There was no rule against it; they might frown on it, he wasn't about to die, especially from mana drain. A death that was common in the last war, as the nations pushed their mages to the breaking point, a death that is akin to having your skin peeled off, fried in hot oil, and stitching it back on while it's dripping with hot oil, alive. Something he was not too keen on experiencing, yet he knew during the fight, in order to win it, he might have to push his body to that point. Yet there was a very brief window one could reverse that and come out alive. Adam just hoped the trapped Djinn would hear his wish. The light buzzing of wings caught his attention, looking for the natural flow of magjols in the air, hearing that giggle, some people call it cute; Adam, on the other hand, found it downright creepy. He had been waiting for her to return. Glancing down at the top of the fence post as two bottles of Fae nectar appeared in a shower of dust.
Nodding when she explained, given his size and amount of natural magjols within him, that all his three wishes from the only Djinn that would hear his request on short notice, in Djinn terms, were consumed to create the two bottles of nectar, each equivalent to his normal magjol count
"Adam? Who are you talking to?" Nodding, using his body to block her view so his friend could seek cover.
"What? Huh?" Adam muttered, playing it off like he didn't hear her.
"I asked who were you talking to?" Roselyn asked, eyeing curiously.
"Oh?! I was talking to my golems I created."
"Do what?"
"Well, since I can't leave the city and I have people constantly looking over my shoulder, present company excluded," getting a smile out of her, "I had them deliver my private messages to my grandparents along with other things I need for spell work that you can't find here," Adam lied.
"Oh, sorry, yeah, castle life does take some getting used to," Roselyn nodded, inviting him to join her side. "But I hear you'll be free of this place soon, with how your manor is coming along."
"Yeah, wasn't that into it at first, but now," looking around seeing just about everyone's eyes on him, "thinking of turning the third floor into a workshop of sorts," Adam muttered with a tap of his chin.
"Oh? Sounds... interesting; yes, I'm sure you can't practice casting in such confined spaces..." Her voice suddenly died off when her mind began to piece together the spells he would need to insure nothing broke free from the barrier that she knew he would place around the floor, "Now that I think about it, I very much would like to see this workshop of yours when you've completed it of course."
"When I return tomorrow, how about I escort you over."
"Would it be imposing on your hospitality if I asked Selene to meet us there?" Roselyn asked in a shy tone.
"Sure, actually, you'll be doing me a favor."
"Yes, I did sense the tension between the two of you. As long as you're sure," Roselyn said happily as he nodded.
"I'll have her get the front room prepared for entertaining guests." Adam huffed when Roselyn hugged him hard, knowing that was as far as she could go. "I'll be back, I promise." Were his last words to Roselyn as he was led to the room where he was to be sequestered until the time of the duel. A smile formed on her lips at how confident he sounded as he made preparations for the day after, like tomorrow wouldn't come.
"Hello, son, they let me in to have one last word with you." His mother's voice stilled him in his tracks as the chamber door closed in a bang. "I know you don't wish to speak with me about your life, as saddened as I am by that," rising her hands undoing the belt that held her wrap dress taut on her body, "yet allow me to give you something before you go off to meet your fate," Amanda said, pushing her dress from her shoulders, displaying her naked body to her son.
Chapter Six
The stench of smoke hung foul in the air. Taunts, shouts, explosions rained down on that small, floating island landmass as it hung unmoving in neutral territory. Where all duels took place, where countless bodies lay buried. While the victor went on to claim glory. It was no less deadly than as it was at that moment as Adam hid, waiting for his time to use his diversion so he could continue in building up the spell. While he could normally cast it without all the build-up, yet against an opponent like Bartholomew, he needed a little bit more of a focused blast. Which meant he had to keep the man distracted while he formed the circle of his spell.
Slipping off unseen to the next place of cover, keeping his eyes open. The man wouldn't know what was coming to greet him as Adam made it to the westerly point on the island. He didn't care what the nobles thought of his actions; they weren't the ones with their life in the balance. Wondering how his father would take it if he found out he had been fiddling with his storm tomes. It was what gave him the idea for his version of a lightning whip. He got three of the man's fingers with that move, which was why the man was screaming for his head at the moment. Turning the two trees into a trap for Bartholomew to give him time to get the spell ready. He knew the moment he saw the man; he couldn't win in a head-on fight. Bartholomew just had too much on him. However, if he could catch him unawares, then he would unleash the greatest spell in their grimoire. He knew it would take the man out, now if it killed him along with Bartholomew, that he couldn't say.
Spinning around, startled, as Bartholomew's voice filled the air. Creating an illusion of himself and sending it bounding loudly through the forest southward to the clearing. Calling his broom to him, smirking when the man was doing exactly like he hoped he would. Taking to the sky so he could get out of the blast zone.
******
"No, don't tell me, Adam, what... no, it can't be done," Holly mumbled and cursed as she watched on from the stadium where all duels in the city took place. "It's not too late to stop this, Adam!" Looking over when King Aragon touched her hand.
"What's the problem, Holly? Adam's about to win, aren't you..."
"You don't understand; even if he wins, he's still going to die. He doesn't have the magjols needed to cast that large of a spell without sacrificing his own life in doing so?!"
"What?!" Roselyn shouted, surging to her feet in shock and heartbreak as she looked back to the broadcast. "No! Adam!" she cried out as she was helpless to watch the death of her friend.
******
"Oh, blackness shrouded in light," Bartholomew huffed and puffed as he lumbered through the dense trees, "I beseech thee," stopping in his tracks as a red light shot up at him in his chase for vengeance, "a destructive force without equal! I am the alias of destruction incarnate," his eyes were all about as the wind began to pick up, his clothes were buffeted, fear crawled up his spine as the realization of what was happening dawned on him, "in accordance with the principles of all creation. Allow the spear of eternity to pierce the sky and rain justice upon the land. Cosmic Meteor!" Bartholomew chanced a look; his stomach fell out from under him as he stared up into space. All thought of the duel was thrown to the win as he raced to get off the island alive.
Cursing his King as the first thunderous impact shook the ground. Sliding on his heels in the loose dirt and falling onto his rear. His legs scrambled as the remains of the animated husks advanced. In the end, Bartholomew screamed like a little girl as he gazed up and saw his death.
A loud hush rippled through the crowd in a wave as all watched on in helplessness. Two lone voices cried out: 'Adam!' as the tax of using such a spell, given his magjols being drained from his body, came due. "No!" A horrific wail resounded throughout the stadium as Adam Bordun's body fell to the left and to his watery death. Elenore and Frank watched on from the rear of their shop, her teeth tearing at the cloth of her neckerchief in her worry as all they could do was watch the fate of their grandson play out before them.
His mind was adrift. His magic was all gone. The wind howled in his ears as he neared the end of his life. Suddenly his eyes snapped open as the face of his father flashed in his mind. Adam could have sworn he heard his father's voice encouraging him not to give up. Quickly reaching into his tunic, wrenching the cork free with his teeth, he downed the contents as quickly as it touched his lips. Flipping his body over, trying to keep his eyes open due to the rushing of wind. Feeling the nectar restoring his magjols.
"Al' tu chekler!" Adam's voice thundered like a breaking glacier as he thrust his hand out.
Thunderous cheers rang out in the stadium as all watched as that pillar of ice grew and grew. Roselyn and Selene danced in each other's arms. Holly's hands cupped her mouth, she had no idea how he did it, yet she was so very happy he was still alive. Aragon's fist thumped on his armrest, reaching over taking his wife's hand into his, feeling her worry just fading away. Jill and Amanda shouted in joy as the orbs that were sent to broadcast the duel circled around Adam as he stood alone on that pillar of ice. Both Edwards' paled at what they both witnessed; Edward Sr., because he knew Adam was going to kill him, he just had a feeling. Edward Jr. because he knew he could never match his brother and knew if he kept pushing his luck, he too would meet the same fate as Sage Bartholomew. Frank and Elenore were howling in joy at the sight of Adam. Holding each other tightly, knowing their son would have been so proud of Adam if Jason were still alive. All watched as Adam held out his hand; his broom soon filled it as the spatial portal opened in front of him. Blowing out a breath, steeling himself for what was to come next before stepping through the portal.
The moment Adam stepped out of that portal, his ears were filled with their roaring cheers. Waving to the crowd as their faces were lit with glee as his gaze ran over the cheering crowd of nobles. Waving especially to Skyler and Ryann when he spotted them in the crowd, which earned them looks from the surrounding nobles. He couldn't make out what Jill was saying to him over the noise, yet it was odd seeing his mother crying on his behalf as she wiped her tears away.
"Settle down, you rowdy lot!" King Aragon spoke in a joking light, getting a rolling chuckle out of the crowd. "We all witnessed what this fine man has done for this kingdom," looking back at his daughter, who was blushing hard, "what he will once again do for this kingdom when it's his time to take the reins of Sageship. Yet, let us not forget the cost of this victory, the loss of a life; of a man who was very honored among his people." A moment of silence drifted through the crowd as each expressed their remorse for the man's passing. "Now," Aragon's powerful, booming voice filled the air, "let's all give a round of applause for the Sage-in-waiting, for his grand performance in that fine duel." The beating of his hand on the railing of the Royal box was drowned out by the clapping of the hundreds of nobles in attendance. "Now, I am sure there are many people who wish to congratulate you on your victory, young Sage, yet the duties of the Sage never stop. So enjoy this moment and return to the castle so we might discuss future things." Smiling down at Adam when he bowed in understanding.
"Adam! Adam!" Jill shouted out, waving her arm for her brother to see as he floated upwards on his broom. Looking over at the touch on her shoulder, seeing the worry and the relief on her mother's face as Adam neared.
"What?" Adam spoke as he hovered in front of his sister.
"Very nicely done, Adam; I'm sure Sage Hawthorne is very pleased by how you've taken to your studies," Amanda praised, waving off Edward's grumbling. Knowing he's been doing everything in his power to tie her son to the fires that ruined the indigo field and cotton plantation he owned. She knew that was going to hurt Edward greatly, seeing how a quarter of his income came from those fields. She would admit she was getting great joy from watching Adam humiliate him. More so when it was Edward's own doing that caused said humiliation in the first place. Recounting how Adam had her pinned against the wall of that room, thrusting that hard rod into her. Making her pussy wetter than she could imagine at the thought of the guards overhearing them. Loving how her pussy felt cumming on his cock as her son took her, and took her again, sucking on her lower lip, she did enjoy being her son's slut. And now, with this win, she knew her son would reach heights that Edward could never achieve.
"I thought you were going to die?!" Jill exclaimed.
"Me too," Adam admitted.
"You... how?" Jill stammered at the realization that Adam had gone into it, knowing he would die regardless.
"Trade secret," Adam said coyly.
"We must have a feast! We need to celebrate this victory," Amanda uttered with a firm nod.
"What were you thinking?" Jill asked, instantly hooked.
"Well, Warrenton manor is still in no shape to house such a grand party for one such as thee," gesturing to her son who peered at her oddly, "our manor will just have to do, after all, Edward would be thrilled in hosting a party for his esteemed step-son, won't you Edward?" Amanda asked, turning to him, putting Edward on the spot.
Edward glared at his wife, knowing full well if he said no, all of the nobility would question the lies they had told them. He had already heard some snickering about him going on when he would visit the tavern where most nobles go to do business and have some good wine while doing it. He knew if he said no, the contacts he had would dry up, his goods would be left to rot, and soon he would be penniless. Something he was sure Adam would have a hand in, yet he couldn't prove his involvement as much as that infuriated him.
"Of course, dear, it would be an honor for House Mortanhouse to host this event. Such a remarkable feat given his upbringing," Edward stated, taking a jab at Adam's father as he tugged at the lapels of his suit jacket. "I knew if we pushed him hard enough, he could do..." His voice died away when those pale blue eyes fell on him.
"What was that, little noble? I didn't quite make that out; I might still have ringing in my ears due to the explosions. It sounded like you helped to teach me; when was this exactly, hmm?" Adam hummed. "As I recall, you shipped me off to boarding school since I would rather not see that..." Gesturing to Edward's face, smiling cruelly at how red Edward was getting, "every single day of my life. How she puts up with it is beyond me."
"Adam, don't insult Dad, please, for me?" Jill uttered with a pleading look.
"I'll stop when he stops lying; sounds like a fair deal to me." Smirking, he watched as Edward spun around and pushed his way through the crowd with Jr. in tow.
"You will come to the party, right?" Jill asked, wondering if they could sneak off for her to know what those lips... fighting down those thoughts. She couldn't let anyone know about them. She didn't want to embarrass Adam if it ever got out that she was infatuated with her own half-brother.
"Long as you invite Skyler and Ryann."
"Of course, Adam," Jill nodded. "I'm sure they'll be the first ones there."
"Is the front room ready?" Adam asked, looking over at Amanda, knowing he had a promise to keep.
"Of course, Adam," Amanda nodded, "I had the maids work into the night to ensure the room was presentable for the Princess and Duchess Wivell's arrival this afternoon. I was waiting to speak with you before inquiring what I should get for snacks for the three of you to enjoy while you visit with one another." Amanda just didn't tell him that she, too, would be attending, given the look on her daughter's face, who also would be there. Watching how he reached into his coin purse that hung off his belt, hearing the sounds of the coins as his fingers fumbled around within it. It wasn't hard for Amanda to discern that there were far more gold coins than silver or copper within that bag. Holding out her hand as Adam dropped ten gold coins into her hand.
"You know where Almons is located?" Adam asked with a pointed look.
"Yes, of course, I do," Amanda muttered, knowing that store was in the heart of the noble ring, where all the more luxurious shops were located.
"Get a bag of Ameirna beans, the gold bag, not the red bag," Adam instructed, "you know where Sweet Delights is?" Amanda vigorously nodded her head that she did. "Get ten of their strawberry puffs; Roselyn and Selene like those," seeing his mother's eyes widen at how close he was to them to use their first names, "get the same number of their orange tarts, I like those."
"Yes, Adam, I'll go right away," Amanda spoke, knowing she was going to be the talk of the town being seen in that part of the ring.
"I must return to the castle."
"Of course, of course, you have duties to perform, and I have shopping to do, worry not, son, this afternoon will go splendidly," Amanda said, putting on airs. "Come, Jill, we have much to do and little time."
"Yes, mother, I can't wait for this party!" Jill uttered excitedly.
"Yes, I as well; we'll just have to keep your father from ruining it," Amanda stated, with Jill sadly nodding along. Glancing up as her son sored into the sky on his broom, she knew her star was rising as well, and she planned on showing Adam just how appreciative she was for that.
******
"Adam!" Roselyn shouted as she raced across the throne room once Adam made his grand, heroic entrance. The force of the hug she wrapped him in staggered Adam back a few steps. "I thought you were going to die," she whispered as she held her friend close.
"I did too there for a moment," Adam said, patting Roselyn's back.
"Thank you for what you did for us; we'll never forget it," Roselyn whispered into his ear, placing a light kiss on his right cheek before backing away. "I know when it's time for you to take on the mantle of Sage, that my kingdom will be in safe hands," she said proudly as she backed away. Smiling at Adam as the Palace Guards snapped to attention. Nodding to him that his father would have been proud of him to see his son standing there after proving to all that he would lay down his life if the need arose for his kingdom. Noting the prideful looks in her soldier's eyes as they moved as one to salute Adam's return to the castle. Shooting her friend a smile as Adam walked with his head held high, his shoulders square, the velvet of the carpet damping his footfalls as he approached the King and Queen.
"My King, My Queen, I, Adam Bordun, acting Sage, have returned to your side," Adam spoke in a loud, firm, confident voice as he knelt before the two of them.
"Rise, Sage Bordun," King Aragon spoke in a regal tone. "While the Queen and I weren't happy with how our daughter handled her problem," seeing how Roselyn looked embarrassingly away, "it serves me, the Royal family, and the Kingdom well to know that you are indeed worthy of taking up the mantle of Sage when your time comes."
Alena held a warm light in her eyes with an equally warm smile on her lips as she gazed down at Adam as Aragon continued to speak. Holly, while happy that Adam was still with them, yet she just couldn't keep from thinking that he shouldn't be standing there. She knew he didn't have the magjols to summon that large of a spell on his own, not without spending all the magjols in his body resulting in mana drain. She had to figure it out, or it was going to drive her mad!
"Now in accordance with the ancient laws governing duels," waving to the man who stood off to the side, "given how vast your reward is, the Queen and I have taken the liberty of having it placed in your main vault at Ward Financial," Aragon said as the gnome approached Adam.
"Lord Sage," opening his ledger that Adam knew very well by the look of it, "if you will sign here indicating that two million gold pieces, a hundred emeralds, fifty rubies, twenty-six sapphires, and five flawless diamonds have been added to your vault," the gnome directed, all the while eyeing Adam. It wasn't hard to know, at least for a gnome it wasn't, that the smell of Fae was in the air. "Thank you, Lord Sage," the gnome stated before snapping his ledger closed, bowing to the King and Queen before making his way back to his bank.
"Now, Sage Bordun, I turn you over to your Master; I am sure she has her own words for you," King Aragon said, holding out his hand to his wife, who rose very elegantly from her throne.
"Adam, before you leave back to your school, we must have dinner; I know the King has so many questions about your duel," Alena uttered in a sweet tone as she laid her hand on her husband's upper right arm. "And do try not to fall into the trouble that surrounds those two," she said in a teasing tone, pointing at her daughter and Selene.
"Mother?!" Roselyn groaned, getting a chuckle out of her mother that died away as the thick door closed behind her.
"Meet you in the courtyard in an hour?" Roselyn asked in a quizzical tone.
"Make that an hour and a half, Master doesn't look too pleased," Adam said from the side of his mouth.
"If you survived that, I'm sure facing down your Master won't be too difficult," Roselyn said in a joking light before she too walked off with Selene at her side, only leaving him, the dispersing guards, and his Master in the throne room.
"Come, Adam," Holly commanded, beckoning him to follow from over her shoulder as she passed him. Listening to his quick conversation as they walked towards her tower, where they would have the privacy they needed. "Is your Master unworthy to visit your home?" she asked; she too would like to leave the castle from time to time yet being surrounded by guards left very few places she could visit and not disturb the populace.
"What?! Of course not, Master. Warrenton manor is always open for you; if you like, you're most welcome to join the Princess, Duchess Wivell, and myself this afternoon," Adam offered.
"I think I should; an unsupervised boy with two women is bound for trouble," Holly teased, her smile stretched from ear to ear, glad that he was the same old Adam. "So, what did you use?" she asked in a stern tone over the clang of the thick door when it closed.
"I..."
"You might fool everyone else out there, but you and I both know you should be dead right now with casting that spell," Holly cut him off. "Out with it, Adam."
"Alright, yeah, you're right, I should be dead right now," Adam admitted. "Promise this stays between us?"
"Of course, Adam, you know you can tell me anything in my tower, and it will never leave it. Adam, what do you have there?" Holly asked curiously when Adam pulled out a small bottle from his tunic.
"Fae nectar."
"Do what?!"
"Think of it like a magical, restorative mead," Adam stated the best that he could.
"And this is how you survived your mana drain?" Holly asked skeptically.
"Pretty much," Adam nodded. He just didn't tell her; he also drew on the teachings of Mab to draw the Fae mana to him so he could think clearly.
"Will you allow me a sample to study?" Holly asked inquisitively, her eyes darting from the bottle to his face.
"Of course, Master," Adam bowed. Smirking at how happy she was as she skipped to where she kept her glass slides. He would never say it out loud, one Holly would kill him if he did, yet she did look cute with her tongue sticking out like that as he placed a drop of the nectar on the slide.
"I'll just save that for later," Holly said aloud as she lightly patted the slide. "Now, what do I want to wear for this outing?" she mused, tilting her head back deep in thought. "Don't go anywhere!" Holly shouted as she bounded for the stairs to her upper living quarters.
******
"You must teach me how you do that?!" Adam stated as the carpet they had flown on magically rolled up before Roselyn plucked it from the ground.
"I'll be happy to, Sage Bordun," Roselyn said before handing the rug off to the guard that stood at the entrance of the gate. "Although, I'm a very harsh teacher."
"Umm..." Adam didn't know about that as he glanced at Holly. His Master was a very strict teacher.
"So, this is the estate you bought?" Holly asked, peering up at it while ignoring their banter.
"Yes, Master," Adam answered, standing at her back.
"You did say something about turning the third floor into a workshop of sorts," Roselyn said offhandedly, noting how Holly turned to peer back at Adam.
"This true?" Holly asked in a quizzical tone.
"Been thinking about it," Adam nodded.
"What's going to be in there?" Selene asked, finally glad she could hold her girlfriend's hand now since they were away from court and so many eyes.
"Haven't a clue, but I will, someday, I think," Adam joked, getting a light chuckle out of the three of them.
"I want to thank you, Adam, for opening up your home to Selene and me, you didn't have to, yet you did," Roselyn cooed in a friendly tone as she and the others followed Adam through the gate.
"No worries, Princess, after two days being there, I need a break from that place; I don't know how you and Master... well, I get Master, she can hide in her tower..."
"Watch it, young apprentice," Holly warned, getting a giggle out of Roselyn and Selene.
"I meant no disrespect, Master," Adam stated as he turned about and bowed as he continued walking.
"Uh-huh, I'll let it slide this time," Holly said, although she didn't mean it, she just liked keeping Adam on his toes.
"So, if you need a break from the place, your highness, and of course, Master, you're free to visit my estate any time you wish..." Stopping in his tracks as he caught movement from the bush, smirking to himself when he noted a wood sprite peering back at him when it pulled a leaf back.
"Adam, is something wrong?" Selene asked, stepping up to her friend's side.
"What? No, no, just thought I saw something, must be tired from the duel," Adam lied. He knew his Master didn't believe a word given how she looked at the bush and back to him.
"I'm sure you are Adam," Amanda said, choosing that time to make her appearance. "Greetings Princess Roselyn, Duchess Wivell, the pleasure of seeing the two of you again here at Warrenton manor, I've hadn't the pleasure of meeting you, yet a Sage doesn't need an introduction, do they Sage Hawthorne," she uttered, doing a curtsy to the three of them. "This is my daughter, Jill; she came to help prepare for my son's afternoon guests. Once again, you've failed to tell me we were having more guests this day. But worry not, my son, in his wisdom, has bought enough to entertain you on this wondrous afternoon."
"Greetings, Countess Mortanhouse; I'm sure my student has bought the things to sate my thirst," Holly said with a friendly smile.
"So, Adam, what are you going to do with the second floor when you turn the third floor into your workshop?" Roselyn asked, following Adam inside, not missing the shocked looks on Amanda's and Jill's faces as she passed.
"Well, bedroom obviously, the rest... haven't a clue. I'm used to having a small house, a small room, not this," Adam stated, holding out his arms to the wide space of the manor. "Please, make yourselves comfortable," he spoke with a wave for them to enter the room.
"I do like your choice of furniture, Adam," Selene stated with an approving nod.
"Thank you, I know my son, this isn't the life he's wanted; I can understand that. Yet events have pushed him into the limelight as it were, so while he's away at school, or with you, Sage Hawthorne, as the steward of this manor, it's my job to make sure Adam has only the best," Amanda said proudly.
"Is that the original wallpaper?" Holly asked, peering at the wall as she sank down on the little overstuffed loveseat.
"Why, yes it is," Amanda said, keeping her eagerness hidden at being in the same room with three of the highest-ranking members of society, slyly waving for her daughter to serve the refreshments. "It's a painstaking effort to restore and beautify this manor after its long slumber."
"I'm sure it is," Holly muttered.
"Adam," lightly touching her son's shoulder as he sat in the chair closest to the door while Roselyn and Selene commandeered the sofa, "the first floor should be restored by the end of next week. Suppose you're really interested in turning the third floor into your workshop. In that case, I can have carpenters out here as early as next week to see what walls can be taken down and which ones need to stay upright to carry the weight of the roof. This way, you'll have an open floor space to do... whatever you'll be doing up there. Will that be acceptable to you?" Amanda asked, noting how Adam was oddly staring at her.
"Yes." Was the only word he spoke as he watched Jill serving out the coffee.
"You didn't?!" Roselyn gasped when Jill quickly returned with a silver tray lined with strawberry puffs and orange tarts.
"I knew there was a reason we became friends," Selene said with a wide grin as she plucked two of the puffs off the tray and thanked Jill, who was beaming inwardly.
"Adam, are these from Sweet Delights?" Holly asked, pointing at the treats while looking at him.
"They are, Master."
"And you got the orange tarts?" Holly inquired, casting her student in a suspicious light.
"I did," Adam nodded. "You kind of got me hooked on them," he stated with a warm smile.
"Good, they're delicious! Thank you," Holly said, plucking two tarts and a puff from the tray.
"Adam, I made it just the way you like it," Jill whispered low as she set his coffee cup, with two tarts on the saucer beside it, on the small end table to his left.
"Thanks, go on; I know you want to try some," Adam muttered, nodding towards the tray.
"You sure?" Jill asked; she didn't want to overstep her bounds.
"You better, or they'll eat it all," Adam said, pointing to Roselyn and Selene; he knew better than to do that to his Master. However, he could see how she was eyeing the remaining tarts.
"Not our fault you spoil your guests," Selene huffed; Adam bit his lip as powdered sugar coated her lips as she did that.
"As long as you don't tell your mother, I will never hear the end of it that we didn't invite her along," Adam said, slyly noticing how his mother grew still when he was speaking with Roselyn.
"Adam, may Jill and I..." Affectionately touching his shoulder when he gestured for them to sit.
"I agree, Adam; if she knew you had puffs waiting here, she wouldn't have taken off with my father. So, this will be our little secret," Roselyn said, smiling as she savored the delicate pastry as it melted in her mouth.
"Adam?! You didn't tell me you've been drinking Ameirna beans?!" Holly exclaimed upon realizing where she knew the taste from.
"You didn't ask, Master." Looking down when Holly thrusted out her hand, ensnaring him in magical bindings.
"I'll be taking this," Holly stated, plucking one of his tarts from his dish. "As punishment for holding out on your Master."
"Yes, Master," Adam sighed.
"Good, next time you return to the city, I expect a fresh cup waiting for me," Holly said, walking elegantly back to her seat. "Now, as my student, eating in such a way shouldn't be to..." Smirking into her cup as one of the orange tarts lifted off the tray before flying into Adam's mouth.
"Have to work on the speed," Adam muttered low, trying to work out the soreness in the back of his throat where the tart struck it. "I think you had enough, Master," he said in a teasing voice as he used his magic to move the tray towards him. Only to gasp aloud as Holly tightened his magical bindings.
"Don't you dare deprive us of our sweets?!" Holly hissed, releasing her hold on Adam's body, who fell forward, panting for breath.
"Mmmhmm, so delicious," Roselyn sighed as she popped another puff into her mouth.
"More coffee?" Amanda asked, noticing how low their cups were.
"Yes, please," Holly said, holding hers out. "Nothing like a good cup and lots of treats," she sighed as she leaned back in the loveseat.
"I'll make sure there are plenty of them here whenever you choose to visit Warrenton manor," Amanda stated while eyeing her son from over the rim of her cup. Knowing what she was going to be doing to repay her son, this boon he has given her. She might care about her status that didn't mean she didn't care and watch out for Adam's welfare.
"Thank you so much for letting us come," Roselyn said, lightly hugging Adam as they stood at his gate after their afternoon visit came to a close. "I so needed to get out of the castle for a bit."
"Well, apparently, they," pointing over his shoulder at his mother and sister, "are throwing me a party tonight; if you want, you're welcome to come," Adam offered.
"And where will this party be?" Selene asked, very curious, seeing Roselyn thinking the same thing; they could use a night with just the two of them.
"Mortanhouse manor."
"Time?"
"Eight o'clock," Adam stated, ignoring how his Master was poking around the bush. "Master?"
"Just curious, Adam, that's all," Holly muttered as she tried to find what Adam peered at upon their arrival. She knew she felt Fae about the area; she just couldn't understand why they weren't showing themselves to her like they did in their lands.
"You wouldn't mind if we showed up?" Roselyn asked, knowing her presence would draw attention away from his victory.
"Not one bit," leaning in, "if I don't have someone to talk to there, I'm afraid that manor won't last the night," Adam whispered.
"Mmm, yes, I do see that happening; we'll be there at eight sharp," Roselyn stated with a firm nod.
"Bye, Adam, thank you for the coffee and treats," leaning up and placing a friendly kiss on his cheek, "that's for defending my girlfriend from that brute," Selene said sweetly before turning and slipping her hand into Roselyn's glad they could be together as a couple in one place.
"Sage?" Roselyn called out.
"You have Fae; I know you do; I want to know why?" Holly whispered heatedly into Adam's ear before joining the other two on the carpet.
"See you tonight, Adam," Roselyn waved down at him before heading towards the castle.
Adam blew out a breath as he ran his hand through his hair. Wondering how he was to explain this to his Master and still keep his oath to Queen Mab in the process. So lost in trying to figure out a way to explain it to her, he failed to hear Amanda's and Jill's approach. Shock played along his face when his mother spun him around.
"Did I hear correctly that the Princess and Duchess Wivell will be coming to the party tonight?" Amanda asked with excited eyes.
"Yeah, they did just say that," Adam said, wondering why his mother was so fixated on status.
"Oh my, oh my, we have so much to do," Amanda muttered low, pressing her fingers to her lips. "Come, Jill, we must make sure the house is in order before the guests arrive for this evening."
"Bye, Adam, see you at the party," Jill called out as her mother dragged her along towards their rune-powered car.
******
"Quickly! Quickly! We have important guests coming tonight! The house must look presentable!" Amanda shouted, clapping her hands as she did. Sending Jill off to round up the other staff that wasn't in the kitchen preparing the finger food for the party later in the evening. The first floor had to be spotless; nothing else would be acceptable to her, not for her son, nor the Princess, and all the other nobles that would be paying her home a visit.
"What's all this noise?" Edward bellowed as he thundered down the hall.
"Hello, dear," Amanda greeted from the first floor.
"Amanda, what is this noise all about? Is this really necessary for that boy?" Edward asked in a growl, causing Jr. to slink down the hall but well out of sight of his parents all so he could watch the show.
"You forget your place, Earl, if Sage Bordun visits on any given day of the week, month, year, decade, whenever; he is to be treated as such, my son has earned that right. When was the last duel you won, husband? Edward," softening her tone, "I know you're tired, and I'm very sorry you aren't sleeping very well. Yet, be mindful of your words; Princess Roselyn and Duchess Wivell will be guests of Sage Bordun for this evening. Understand, Edward?" Amanda stated very pointedly while giving Edward the look he knew all too well. Hearing him sigh as he dropped his head. "I am sorry you haven't been sleeping. Yet do you want another moment like what happened at the Warrenton manor to happen in front of the Princess?"
"That bastard?! He planned this; this is how he's going to kill me." Edward's eyes were bloodshot; the days of little or no sleep showed as his grip on the banister tightened. "But I'm smarter; I was born a noble?! There is no way that little damn gutter rat can be a damn Sage! This is just some goddamn dream; it has to be?!" Edward roared, his hands slamming down on the railing. "I'm dream..." The moment Edward brought his head up, insane light flared in his eyes for a brief moment before his world went dark.
"Jr., I know you're there, always lurking just out of the splash zone, spoilsport," Amanda said in a loving tone.
"Can you blame me; Dad's rants are amusing. Although, I've never seen him this deranged," Jr. said, walking out in the open. "What did you do to him?"
"I bought a sleeping spell, I was going to use it tonight after the party so your father could finally get some sleep for a change, yet he went and popped the cork early... as usual," Amanda sighed aloud, causing Jr. to whip his head around. "Junior, would you be a dear and take that to its room? I don't know what's gotten into him lately."
"Sure, Mom," Edward Jr. said with a simple flick of two fingers, levitating his father off the floor.
"Very impressive, Jr. without an incantation to boot, very impressive," seeing the joy in his eyes at her praise, "when you put your father up, why don't you come down and help your sister and me to make sure the first floor is ready to receive guests," Amanda said, smiling sweetly up at her son.
"Sure, Mom, I'll be right down," Jr. said; he would always help his mother and his grandparents, willingly seeing how they were always supporting him. "Pathetic," he sneered as he dropped his snoring, unconscious father onto his bed. "Okay, where do you need me?" Jr. asked as his feet drummed on the stairs.
"Hi, honey, glad you came down. Would you mind keeping an eye on the work in the upper three rooms? We have to get this right. Edward," Edward's hairs stood on end at the sound of his given name, "I know you don't get along with your brother, and I know Adam feels the same. This will be good for you, too; while Adam may know how to play the game of court life, he doesn't capitalize on his influence. So if he won't, why not pick up the slack, and use it to propel this house to the heights of Dukedom. Don't give me that look, young man," Amanda said in a playful motherly tone. "I'll have you know I spoke to the Queen and Princess Roselyn just the other day," nodding her head at her son's 'you're shitting me look', "just came from the Warrenton manor where Sage Harthorne, Princess Roselyn, your sister, and Duchess Wivell in this little private party that Adam put together yesterday when they were leading him to his room. So, it is possible for us to get there," she said in firm determination. "Jill is even friends with Duchess Wivell."
"No way?!" Jr. muttered in disbelief.
"Jill, honey?!" Amanda called out.
"Yeah, Mom?" Jill replied, her voice gaining volume as she neared.
"Tell your disbelieving brother, who we just had coffee with," Amanda directed, turning towards her daughter's approaching voice, and gestured at Edward Jr.
"Oh, Selene, the Princess, and Sage Harthorne," Jill answered as she stepped into the room.
"Where the f... have I been?!" Jr. uttered in astonishment.
"Taking care of that girlfriend of yours is where," Amanda teased, flashing her son a loving smile. "So, how is that going between the two of you?"
"It's going... okay, it's great, at least I think so," Jr. stated with a boyish grin.
"Has it gotten that serious?" Amanda asked, with a curious look in her eye.
"We've talked about it," Jr. muttered, very red-faced at his mother's and sister's surprised expressions.
"Should I write her mother a marriage proposal on your behalf?" A sense of motherly pride washed over her as Edward Jr. nodded. "My boy is all grown up," Amanda cooed, brushing her thumb along her son's left cheek. "If she's to be your wife, then she should be on the ground floor of our ascent, so invite her to the party."
"You sure? What about..."
"Your Dad will be out for hours," waving him off, "invite her baby; I might be Adam's mother, but I am Countess Mortanhouse first and foremost," Amanda said, waving him on.
Amanda was checking the grandmother clock on the time as the nobles they had invited mingled around her home nibbling on the delights her chefs made for the party. Stopping in her trek to the kitchen as their loud door chime rang out a hair past eight, stilling all those in attendance. Amanda moved quickly to greet the visitors, hoping that it was her son.
"I present Sage Bordun with his guests Princess Roselyn and Duchess Wivell." Her eyes lit up, knowing how talk of this night would spread. Weaving through the bodies, hearing her daughter's 'You made it!' in the air.
"Pardon me, my lord, may I," Amanda whispered as she tapped the man on the shoulder who was standing in her way. Her eyes falling onto her son as his calculating eyes stared at her as she parted the crowd.
"Mother."
"Hello, Adam, I'm pleased to see that you brought guests. Greetings, your highness, Duchess Wivell; I hope this night finds you well. I have a special treat for your pleasure this evening; you seem to be wanting a little bit more than what you had this afternoon at the Warrenton manor. It's a mother thing. So, I had my son here," gesturing to Edward Jr., "visit Sweet Delights for those strawberry puffs you like," Amanda said, raising her hands over her head and loudly clapping thrice. Watching how those eyes of theirs were fixated on those treats like starving predators as her chef wheeled them out like she told him to. Smiling at her son, when Roselyn and Selene gobbled three each on the man's path to the next room. Who, as you can guess, was quickly followed by Roselyn and Selene, as well as a very reluctant Adam.
******
Edward awoke still feeling in that waking dream that just won't go away. His eyes fluttered. That damn sound?! Must he constantly flip that coin repeatedly! How he hated that sound. Hated the man it belonged to even more. For the simple fact, Jason Bordun got the better of him. He is a noble; Jason was nothing more than a common rat; he should be thanking him for taking his wife from him. His eyes darted to and fro in his sleep, and still, that flipping continues.
"Knock it off, Jason?!" Edward shouted as he rolled over to go back to sleep.
"Jason? You mean the man you had murdered? That Jason, the man that was my father?" Edward's body stilled, then shot to the headboard at the sight of Adam sitting in that same chair. "Is that the Jason you mean?" His eyes went wide when Adam held up the coin. "Tick-tock, little noble, I told you rats are omnivores, and I'm about done with my meal. I only have one final thing left to do; it is to kill you..." Edward's pillow flew through Adam's image and struck the back of the chair before falling to the seat. "Adam! I know you're behind this!" Edward screamed out, yet the crowd below drowned him out. Looking at the dagger he normally carried when he went to do business. He was going to make Adam claim he was the better man, even if Adam died doing it.
******
"Adam!" Edward roared as he stalked his house for his prey. "Where are you, you common bastard. You think you're so big and bad now, huh! Huh! Where are you, you smarmy toad! I know who killed your dear o' pa? Do ya want to know?! There you are," he sneered as the crowd parted. Finding Adam right where he first arrived, hovering where the Princess was.
"Actually yes, go on, enlighten all of us, please, you've made a fine display of yourself so far, why not continue, please, I'm begging you, shoo," Adam waved the man on.
"I'll tell you who, you no named, no House, trash. Who's not worthy of having his shoes licked clean..."
"Yet, then why did you do that very thing at Blodselts, in front of all the new enrollees, no less. A rather strange thing to do if you ask me, little noble," Adam mused, noting how the gathered crowd involuntarily took a step backwards as his eyes glared murderously at Edward.
"It was disgusting," Selene agreed. "You just dropped down without a hint of hesitation..." Adam grinned madly inwardly, knowing his plan was working a little too quickly; still, soon, Edward would be dead. Looking down at his robe, he had no fear of Edward. He had already set wards around him that could fend off anything Edward could throw at him, magical and physical. So when Edward marched up and took hold of it, Adam paid the man no mind.
"I killed that rat, just like I'm going to do to you... What?! What?! This can't be happening to me; I'm Earl Edward Mo..." Were Edward's last words before being sucked ass end first into a black hole. Adam just stared at Roselyn oddly; he hadn't foreseen her intervention.
"I'm sorry, Countess Mortanhouse, yet your husband just tried to murder the next Sage, which is a treasonous act punishable by death, again, I'm terribly sorry that I had to be the one to do that," Roselyn said somberly as Amanda stared on in stunned shock at what she had just seen.
"Dad! Dad!" Jill cried out. "Dad!"
"Come on, Jill, you're not helping the situation at the moment," Carlie said as she led Jill off to her room.
"Mom?!" Jr. whispered, taking hold of her shoulders.
"Your..." Amanda's shaking hand weakly pointed at the place where Edward once stood.
"I know, Mom," looking back at Adam, if he hadn't seen it for himself, he would have said Adam was the one that killed him, "I know," Edward said in a reassuring tone.
"Maybe..." Roselyn's words stilled as Amanda rushed past her.. Finding the way Adam was standing rather odd as his mother hugged him.
"I'm fine, mother. I'm fine, Mom!" Adam raised his voice as her fidgeting over him grew annoying.
"I'm sorry, honey, but that's twice in a day I nearly lost you," Amanda stuttered as her lip trembled.
"See, I'm fine, nothing to worry about," Adam said, gesturing to his robe that remained unmarred.
"On behalf of my House, I, Edward Mortanhouse II, pledge to...'
"No need for that," Roselyn spoke in a warm tone as she stared down at Adam's kneeling brother. "Your father's crime was his own, not his House's. So please rise, Sage Bordun, walk me to the door," Roselyn directed as she peered over at him.
The moment Adam saw that look in her eye, he knew she was bailing on him. "Dirty sneaks?!" Adam grumbled in his mind. He, too, would have taken that out, yet it appeared he was stuck there. At least until the last person left, then he would find some way to sneak away. Looking up at the window where Jill's bedroom was once he saw Roselyn and Selene off. Hearing her wailings through the glass, also hearing Skyler's and Ryann's voices comforting his sister. He knew this was going to happen when he put this plan into place. That was why he was going to allow the state to kill Edward for him; instead of doing it himself as much as he would thoroughly enjoy killing the man, he knew if he did that, Jill would hate him. Sighing, she probably will regardless, since it wasn't a secret with her that he wanted the man dead. Standing off to the side as nobles filed out of his mother's home. There wasn't much he could say as the nobles mumbled their parting words to him; Edward did blatantly try to kill him, with dozens of witnesses to attest to that, so all he could do was nod and keep his mouth shut. Looking on as his mother cried in Junior's arms, then up the stairs, he might not like the two of them all that much; he did, however, like his sister. So up he went.
"Jill, it's me," Adam said through the door as he lightly knocked on it.
"Go away! I hate you!" Jill screamed when she thrusted the door open. "Dad's dead because of you! Why didn't you just die during the duel?!" Adam was rather at a loss for words when Jill slammed her bedroom door in his face. Sighing, shrugging his shoulders, turning about, and headed for the stairs. If she didn't want to speak to him, then he no longer had a reason to stay there.
"Adam?!" Skyler's voice filled the hallway when she quickly slipped out the door. "Jill didn't mean that; I'm sure once she's calmed down some, she's going to feel so ashamed of what she said to you," she said, noting how he was staring at her with those pale blue eyes of his. Then she noted how his features softened a little; she knew he knew the pain Jill was feeling at that moment.
"Tell her I'm sorry, I won't bother her anymore," Adam said, hoping that cutting ties with her would help her grieve without his constant presence around. Skyler began to open her mouth, her hand reached out to him, yet Adam had already started his descent.
"I'm leaving," Adam said coldly as he stared down at his mother and half-brother, who sat on the couch consoling his mother.
"Have a heart, man," Jr. stated.
"Like you did when your father murdered my own?" Adam shot back, causing Edward Jr. to snap his jaw closed.
"Where... will... you... go?" Amanda asked through sobs.
"Home." Was Adam's only answer.
"Warrenton manor?" Amanda inquired as she dried her eyes.
"That's not my home; that's just someplace I have to stay," Adam said before turning towards the front door of his mother's home.
"Adam!" Amanda cried out, catching her son about to take off with his broom in hand. Seeing how those blue eyes had an emptiness to them as they stared at her. Wondering now that his vengeance had been wrought that it didn't give him the closure he needed to put his father's death behind him. "Be safe. Watch out for storms." Hanging her head when Adam bolted to the sky, her curtain of raven hair hid her grin from the world. Now that Edward was gone, she no longer had a reason to sneak around to get the fucking she needed from her son. Also, the fact that she was now officially the head of the House, and she planned to take it to heights that Edward never dreamed of; however, first, she had to do damage control in the morning. She had to distance her house from Edward's actions so they wouldn't taint the noble's view of her house.
"Come on, Mom, I'll have Jess make you a cup of tea," Edward Jr. said in a caring tone as he guided his mother out the door. Pushing it closed by the heel of his foot.
Chapter Seven
Saturday afternoon....
"Adam, what's wrong?" Elenore asked, finding her grandson alone out in the small garden they were able to start since arriving.
"Edward's dead." Elenore's heart stilled, fearing that he did the unthinkable. "I didn't kill him, yet why don't I feel better?" he asked, turning to his grandmother, looking for answers.
"Oh, honey?!" Elenore cried softly, rushing to him, throwing her arms around him, wrapping him in her warm embrace. Rocking him like she's always done, cooing to him as she rubbed his back.
"Dad's murderer is dead, yet why don't I feel happy?" Adam asked, so confused by what he was experiencing at that moment.
"Because for the past fourteen years, all you had was hate, I know you love us, that's easy to see, yet in here, hate had its own home," Elenore said, patting his heart as she gazed up at her grandson. "In there, you surrounded yourself by it. Always looking to get one over on Edward, always some ploy to make the man look bad. And now, that focus of your hate is no more, and you're left with an empty hole you don't know how to fill. It's time to let go of it, son. It's time to move on from the past. Jason will never come back, nor would he want to see you like this, torn up over a man that doesn't deserve a second thought. Now you have to figure out how to go on without that hate to fuel you."
"Tell Papa I'm sorry," Adam said before taking off and leaving his rather stunned grandmother behind.
******
Sunday morning...
Adam sighed as he sat on his broom high above the heart of the desert. Looking aimlessly out onto that vast sea of sand. Remembering the tales the Fae told of the civilization that once thrived on the continent before the Fae wiped them out for their crimes against their kind. Wondering what he was going to do now that Edward was gone. Adam never thought about life afterwards. All he thought about was making the man pay for his crimes. He thought he had months or years to push Edward to the tipping point, not weeks. Sighing once again, pushing him up onto his broom, figuring he might as well do what he had come for and be gone, to where he couldn't say. He was so lost.
"Pah tel ka," Adam said without any emotion to his spell as he directed it down towards the ground. Moving his broom out of the way as the water came gushing out of the ground. Eating away at the sand as it spread out to encompass the land. "Te ch tul ger," he chanted in Fae, bringing life back to that once desolate land. Adam just watched uncaring, unmoving as a carpet of green rushed around the perimeter of that now small lake. His eyes flickered down; his broom drifted towards the center. He knew she would come. This was her part of their bargain, after all.
Noticing how only her toes lightly kissed the surface of the water. How her translucent butterfly wings flapped ever so slowly. The shower of dust that trailed after them sinking beneath the surface as their magic infused the water. Her blue dress, sewn from the leaves of the mythical Tree of Yggdrasil, her equally blue hair floated aimlessly in the air. Adam was glad that she appeared in her Queen Mab form instead of Titania. He never wanted to see that Fairy Queen again due to her sheer ruthlessness and iron grip on her kingdom.
"You have fulfilled your side of our deal; I release you from your oath," Queen Mab spoke in a musical melody. "You may leave if you like," she said, never once peering at him as she watched her people to solidify their anchor in the human world. "Adam Bordun of the human world," Mab spoke in a commanding tone stopping Adam's withdrawal from the area. "You may return to my lands if you so wish it." With that, Mab turned back to her task, forgetting all about Adam. Bringing her arms up, beginning the day's long chant of restoring the Spring Font.
******
"What are you doing here?!" Adam asked, surprised to see her at his father's grave. He had come seeking guidance from his father in what to do now that Edward was no more. He was not expecting to see his mother standing at his grave.
"You scared the hell out of me?!" Amanda exclaimed, resting her hand over her frantic heart. "I came to apologize to Jason; before you give me any hassle about it, I know it's too late. Still, I can still say that I am sorry for how all this mess turned out. Sorry that I allowed that snake of a man to charm me into his bed. Sorry that my choices have pushed away our son. The one thing I'm not sorry for is having you and your siblings. I know you don't get along with them. I might also be to blame for that," grass crunched underfoot as she neared her son, "I am sorry for not seeing how great you were back then, sorry for not listening to you, maybe if I had listened, your father would still be alive. Although with Edward, I'm not so sure, he hid his pettiness very well in public but behind closed doors..."
"Yes, I know all about that, mother."
"Yes," her green eyes noted that something was troubling her son, "you do, don't you? Son, are you alright?" Amanda asked in a caring, motherly tone. Arching an eyebrow when Adam looked away, she's never seen him so... distraught before. Adam had always had that drive to him, always had this zeal about him. "Adam, I know you don't like me or the choices I've made. However, I am still your mother. You can talk to me, honey. Haven't I shown you that you can trust me at least to keep your silence? Because we both know you set that up last night, maybe not the Princess's involvement, yet you were setting Edward up for something big, I know it, and you know it, so don't bother trying to deny it," she stated, noticing how that eye of his glanced at her from its corner. "I thought you only knew how to move about the courtly game; I had no idea you could play it so well," Amanda praised; her hand moved lightly down Adam's left arm and gestured towards one of the many benches that dominated the graveyard.
"Just because I don't see the point in the noble's little games doesn't mean I don't know how to play their game," Adam stated in a monotone voice.
"I know, and no one ever expected you had a hand in Edward's demise. Someday you're going to have to tell me how you did that," Amanda cooed, smiling sweetly at her son. "Nicely done in making the world believe Edward had gone insane with jealousy. Did you know what was going to happen Friday night?"
"Had a feeling," Adam said offhandedly.
"Remind me to listen to those feelings," Amanda said in a light tone, trying to lift her son's mood. "Sit, sit," she uttered, patting the seat beside her. "Now, tell me, what's on your mind? Why do you look so lost?"
"Maybe because I am," Adam muttered, dropping his chin to his chest.
"Huh?" Reaching over, taking hold of her son's hand, "Tell me, I'm here, baby." Amanda sat there listening to every word he spoke. Only offering advice when it seemed that Adam needed it all the while she was inching closer to her son. It was only when her son showed signs of coming out of his funk. That she brought her hand up, flicked her wrist, and cast one of Jason's illusion spells that he would use whenever Jason was feeling froggy in public. Giving her son her 'I'm so going to fuck you' look as the spell took hold.
"Adam, take me here; let your father watch as his son takes back what should have remained his," Amanda purred as her hand rubbed her son's groin. "You can't fight me anymore, Adam; why else did you take me against that wall of that room if you don't want this in my pussy?" Her breath was hot in her son's ear as she kneaded the cock that she wanted deep inside of her always. "You don't have to like me; in here, I know you don't," she uttered in a sultry tone as her fingertips danced over his heart. "Yet here," Amanda growled in hunger, "here I know you like me," looking into her son's eyes, reminding her so much of Jason when he was Adam's age as she lightly stroked his cock. "You've dealt with the man that destroyed our family; now it's time for you to tame the woman that started it all," she said as she freed Adam's cock from his pants.
"You can try to fight it all you want, Adam, but we both know you love how I take care of this cock," Amanda cooed, watching Adam's eyes flutter as her fingernails lightly danced up her son's rod. "Mmm... so much like your father, always so hard, so hot, so..." Her words died away as she inhaled her son's pole. "So much better than Edward's ever was?!" she said through gasps of breath when she came up for air. Smiling around his cock as her head rocked along it as Adam fondled her right breast through her shirt. "You like them, don't you baby?" Amanda cooed wantonly as her hand stroked his slick shaft. "Just wait till we're alone in that nice, big, fancy manor of yours; I'll have your head buried between them as I fuck you so hard for giving me this gift."
"I know you don't like the way I value status. You've made that very clear over the years, yet I can't help that I do," Amanda said, hiking up her skirt and pulling aside her underwear. "You see that, baby? That's the pussy you're going to fuck. This is the pussy that loves having your big, hard cock, deep inside of it, not like that puny little thing Edward had. You see how wet that big, beautiful thing you have makes me," she moaned as she rubbed her clit, waving her pussy in front of her son's face. Noticing how those who visited loved ones were paying them no attention. "You ready, baby? Because this pussy of mine wants nothing more than being wrapped around your cock," Amanda uttered in want as she lowered herself onto Adam's lap.
"Like that cock, huh?" Adam asked in a cocky voice as his mother's folds squeezed him.
"God, baby, I love this cock," Amanda moaned softly after days of not feeling it deep within her. "You just relax, honey, let your mother just take away all that stress." Her hand shot to her mouth after ten minutes of riding his pole. Feeling how his hands took hold of her hips and began hammering her the best that he could from his position.
"Cum for me, you slut," Adam hissed into his mother's ear. "Since you love status so much, fucking the next Sage should be the pinnacle of your life. Since I'm the highest you're ever going to reach."
"Oh, Adam, fuck me, yes?! Right there, please, rub me some more?!" Amanda whimpered, doubling over as her son replaced his fingers back where they belonged on her clit. Lifting her arm, wrapping it around the back of his neck. Feeling her ass striking her son's stomach as she rocked hard on that cock of his. Feeling and smelling her sex, knowing how much cream was coating it after three days with no sex. Her hands gripped hard onto her son's legs as he spasmed in her climax. "Cum in me, baby, I can't keep the spell up for much longer; I don't have the magjol count you do," Amanda uttered breathlessly. Sucking on his neck as Adam manhandled her breasts, something she didn't mind, she knew it was his form of taking his aggression out on her without doing to her what he did to Edward, her nails clawed up his legs as she felt his hot seed flooding her womb.
"Adam, I know you're despondent right now, but I assure you, soon, you'll have so much to do that what you're feeling right now will gradually fade away," Amanda said in a motherly voice once Adam walked her to her car. "So please try not to look so down, okay?" she spoke in a sweet tone as she caressed her son's cheek. "Now, as much as I would like to spend the rest of my day discussing this matter with you. Edward left our holdings in a terrible mess; it's going to take time to get the indigo and cotton fields ready for growing." Giving her son a sly look, this too she wondered how he did it, given she read the reports that Adam was within the city at the time of the fires. There was no way Adam could have flown there and be back with the amount of traveling time required to transverse the distance between the farms and the city. "We'll talk soon, I promise," Amanda said before the rear door of her rune car closed. "Don't get yourself killed on that thing," she whispered, watching her son launch into the air on his broom.
******
Amanda was humming as she walked in after ensuring the House's goods that their holdings produced would be sent out on time so that the House's coffers wouldn't notice a drop in their revenue. She even stopped by the Warrenton manor just to check on the progress the workers had made since the day of the duel. Pondering on if she could talk her way into moving into the manor since Carlie's parents had accepted the proposal she had sent to them and give Mortanhouse manor to them as a wedding present, so they didn't need to waste what money they make doing whatever they chose to do once they leave Blodselts.
"Hi, baby?!" Amanda greeted in a chipper tone as she saw her still mourning daughter curled up on the sofa.
"Hey, Mom," Jill said sadly.
"Honey, I know you're sad, I get that. But you have to get ready to leave back to your school; you don't want to be flying in the dark," Amanda said, sinking down onto the sofa at Jill's feet.
"Can't I stay home for a few more days?" Jill asked, her fingers plucking at the sofa. She just didn't want to face Adam yet; she just couldn't, not after what she said to him. She didn't mean any of it; she was just hurt and broken-hearted seeing her father sucked away like that. She now knew how Adam felt when his own father was killed... by her own father. Why would he want anything to do with her?
"I suppose you can, yet you have to work really hard in making up for the classes you missed, as well as helping me around here and the Warrenton manor, ; this will not be a picnic for you," Amanda said, patting her daughter's thigh.
"Why aren't you more broken up about Dad?" Jill asked, peering over at her mother.
"Because any love I had for him died long ago, he had a habit of leaving the makeup of the women he slept around with on his collars. It seemed to slip his mind that I still did yours and Edwards's laundry. Not all of it, just the special things I knew you two liked, so I would make sure they were always nice and clean for you. Plus, my marriage to your father was never about love. I loved Jason; your father treated our marriage like a business deal and nothing more. So I treated him the same."
"Why didn't you leave?!"
"Honey, you know as well as I do nobles do not divorce. Plus, if I left, you two wouldn't have been taken care of, and knowing Edward, he wouldn't hesitate to leave Adam behind at that school just so he would die trying to get home."
"Dad, wouldn't..."
"He would've, honey," Amanda cut in. "You know your father's view on commoners; he hated Adam with a passion."
"Why?" Jill asked, trying to understand where this hate came from.
"Well, you know why Adam hated your father, which turned out to be true. As for your father, Edward hated Adam for a few reasons. One: he never needed your father for anything. Which being a noble, he thought Adam was supposed to worship the ground he walked on. When Adam came home before jetting to school that one time, he showed your father up in his own house, now that really put a spur in your father's backside. When Adam didn't come crawling back, Edward thought he had won, and Adam was lying dead in a ditch somewhere."
"But he wasn't."
"No, indeed he wasn't," Amanda mused, smiling down at her lap, feeling her labia throbbing from the fucking she got a little over two hours ago. "Which enraged Edward even more, as you... well, you heard what your father said." Watching her daughter bringing up her legs to her and rest her head on her knees as the sole of her bare feet rested on the cushion.
"So what's got you all happy?" Jill asked, resting her left cheek on her knee.
"I saw your older brother today," Amanda said in a happy sigh. Knowing she had to deal with another year and a half, then Adam would remain within the city unless his Master sent him off somewhere or he had to travel along with one of the Royal family members. Still, she had plenty to keep her busy until they saw one another next.
"Oh?!" Jill tried to keep her interest hidden. "Did he say anything?"
"We did talk at his father's grave; he went there seeking guidance," Amanda supplied when Jill looked at her to elaborate.
"Why?"
"Sorry, honey, I promised your brother that I wouldn't speak of it."
"Is he okay?!" Jill asked worriedly.
"Physically, he's fine mentally; he's dealing with something that only he can solve for himself."
"Did he ask about me?" Jill inquired in a shy tone.
"No, we didn't talk that long," Amanda lied. Yet wondered why Jill would be curious about that.
"Oh," Jill uttered sadly.
"Was he supposed to?"
"No, but we're family, aren't we?"
"Do I have to remind you of what you said to him, very loudly in this house?" Amanda asked with an arched eyebrow.
"No." The word left Jill's lips in a weak whisper. "But I didn't mean it?! I was hurt and..."
"And your father tried to kill him in front of dozens of nobles, oh honey," squeezing her daughter into her, "when you see him, just apologize to him, I'm sure Adam will understand," Amanda whispered into her daughter's hair.
"Why would he? My Dad killed his Dad and then tried to kill him; why would he want anything to do with me?"
"You are still his sister, and he is still your brother. I'm sure Adam won't see it like that. If he does, then you tell me, and I'll talk to him about treating his little sister like a sweet, adorable girl I remember?!"
"Mom?! Stop!" Jill shouted out, giggling as her mother attacked her side where she's always been ticklish.
"I knew you could smile again," Amanda said in a loving voice. "It will get better, I promise you. If it gets too tough at school, given how I know how kids are, you come home Friday. You got that fancy broom of yours; you can come home any time."
"What if I want to come home every day?"
"If that's what you want to do, then that's fine with me. You know your home is always here, sweetheart."
"Mom? Jr. said Adam went home that night; if he doesn't consider this home, where does he?" Jill asked as if that thought never crossed her mind. Watching how her mother sighed, her shoulders slumped as she did.
"He probably meant Jason's, Adam's father, parents' house."
"Do they live in the city?"
"They used to; I went by there a few months ago, just to see how they were doing, and hoped we could at least be civil for Adam's sake, yet when I got there, they had moved. The new tenants didn't know where; the place was empty when they rented it out, or so they say," Amanda said with a shrug.
"Why not ask Adam?" Jill asked, confused.
"Honey, if they wanted me to know, they would have told Adam to tell me. He might not have listened to me all that often in his childhood; I know he would for them. If they hadn't asked to pass it along, then that only means one thing, they want nothing to do with me. Which I can understand, their son is dead because of me, because of the choices I made. A lot of bad things might have happened due to my blundering about, yet you and your brothers are the best things that's come out of this mess I've made. As long as Adam's happy and safe with them, I'm okay with that," Amanda said sadly as a single tear rolled down her cheek. Leaning into her daughter as they each comforted the other.
******
"Adam!" Skyler called out on a warm Wednesday afternoon on their way to their only afternoon class for the day. "What're ya doing hiding out here looking all stalkerish?" Smiling when she noted how his lips lifted slightly at that.
"Hello, Skyler," Adam greeted, peeking out of his right eye, seeing Ryann and... his sister was with her. "Ryann... Jill, as to why I'm here hiding in this little alcove is because some passing nobleman or woman, including the teachers and staff, ever since I got back on Monday, won't leave me alone when I'm practicing. So I found this spot, and thought looks good, so...." Rolling his hand, gesturing to the three of them.
"I didn't mean..."
"You, I don't mind." Unaware of how Skyler's cheeks were blushing at that moment due to how he had returned to his original pose, however, Jill did see it, causing her to tighten her grip on her bookbag.
"So, what exactly are you doing?" Jill asked, breaking the awkwardness that was rising.
"Oh, we're on speaking terms now?" Adam arched an eyebrow as he concentrated on his task.
"Adam, I'm sorry; I was hurt, sad, angry, confused all at the same time. I know you know what that feels like. I'm sorry that Dad killed..." Stopping when Adam held up his hand.
"My father's murderer is dead. You were three when my father died; you are in no way responsible for what happened, nor is your brother, as much as that pains me to say," Adam sighed, not seeing how Jill bit her lip. "So you don't need to apologize for the crime your father committed."
"Still, I shouldn't have said what I said to you on that day. I'm sorry."
"Water under the bridge," Adam answered in a warm tone.
"So, will you answer my question?" Jill asked about to take a step forward only to stop when Adam's hand shot out.
"Don't... don't break the circle; you don't want to know how many times I had to start over," Adam grumbled. "As for your question, I'm crystalizing pure mana from the air."
"Mana?!"
"What's that? I've never heard of it," Ryann spoke, noting how he was debating with himself if he could.
"Not a word to anyone about this, one because they won't believe you, two: they'll think you're crazy."
"And you're not?" Skyler cut in with a teasing taunt.
"Touché. Mana is essential to Fae magic."
"Fae? Magic?! Adam, what's a Fae?" Jill asked, rather confused.
"That's a hard question; you know what a fairy is, yes?"
"Duh?! We all heard the bedtime stories," Skyler huffed. "What does that have anything to do with it?"
"Don't get those sexy panties of yours in a twist, Skyler," Adam didn't need to see to know Skyler's face was beet red, "well, fairies are real, and they are Fae, but not all Fae are fairies."
"Adam, are you sure you didn't lose a marble or two during the duel?" Ryann asked in a worried tone. Equally concerned when Adam chuckled at her question.
"I know how it sounds, Ryann, but they are real; you all know what my staff looks like, right?"
"Yeah?" They all answered in unison.
"Well, that was a gift from a Black Treant, they're a type of wood-imp, a Fae, they're pretty harmless, unless roused. So I've been to their lands, I know they're real, very real," Adam said with deathly undertones. "Anywho, what mana is, is like what magjols are to us as mana is to the Fae. However, in comparison to magjols, mana is stronger, denser, and very unwieldy by less disciplined minds."
"Is that what you were practicing that night?" Jill asked, her mind racing at what this could mean.
"To an extent, yes, it is one of the steps."
"And where did you learn how to harness this mana?" Skyler asked, not believing a word.
"From Queen Mab of the Fae."
"And why would this Queen teach you?" Ryann asked, crossing her arms.
"Because I made a deal with her. And no, I'm not going to discuss it," Adam stated, cutting off their question at the knees. "Now, anything else I'm happy to speak about."
Their questions died in their throat as a tear-drop object, the size of their copper coins, formed from the very air before falling into Adam's hand. "Finally?!" Adam groaned.
"How long have you been at this?"
"What time is it?" Adam asked, rubbing the back of his neck.
"About one-thirty, why?" Skyler asked curiously.
"It was nine when I started, damn, means I missed lunch," Adam sighed.
"Don't you have a sausage roll on you?" Jill inquired, remembering what he said that night.
"Knew there had to be a reason you're my sister. Mind like a tack. Thought something like this might happen. Here, I stopped by Sweet Delights before I left Monday morning. Would have come back Sunday, but the Queen wanted to have dinner," Adam said, noting how they all froze. "Not like that you pervs, the Sage(s) and the crown have always had a close bond. She just wanted to wish me well on my return to school. Since I'll mostly be here for the foreseeable future unless the Princess must travel..." Leaving the rest unsaid as he held out the tin filled with cherry blast mini fritters, orange tarts, cinnamon swirls, and strawberry puffs. "Go on, have one," he offered.
"Oh my, I don't know, you have so many excellent choices," Skyler said, staring hungrily down at her delights...
"Just leave me one orange tart; I like those, just pops, you know?"
"Mmmhmm." They hummed as one.
"Did you bring more with you, or is this the last of it?" Ryann asked in a shy tone.
"Why?" Adam asked in a sinful tone, wearing a very charming smile.
"What if we just... who knows, hung out sometime, just talking and stuff," Ryann uttered, growing very bashful all of a sudden.
"Oh? And what is this 'stuff' we'll be doing?" Adam inquired, arching an eyebrow. "I do hope exploring forbidden places is on the list," he said in an alluring tone. Wondering why he saw that subtle look in Jill's eyes.
"Ah, hell, we're going to be late," Skyler cursed. "Thanks for the sugar rush; I'm going to need it," she cooed, winking at him as she took a swirl and a cherry blast.
"Seven o'clock?" Ryann asked; she really did like him, and she knew Skyler did too. She did hope waiting to see if anything was there to build something before offering another proposal was the right call.
"Sure, sounds good," Adam nodded.
"After we hang out, can we like talk?" Jill asked, trying to hide the pain of her father's loss. Noting how he was studying her eyes a bit before answering.
"Of course," Adam nodded once again. However, she was raised as a noble, so her talk... he would hate for that to happen.
"Thanks, you have to tell me more about this Fae tonight, okay," Jill said as she plucked her own treats from the tin.
"Jill?" Adam called out when they reached the bend in the path, seeing her turn to peer back at him.
"Yeah?"
"Still want me to teach you?" Adam asked as he unpacked the rest of his lunch.
"Of course," Jill responded, keeping the tremble from her voice.
"Tomorrow, five o'clock, Hornowl building, room 2E, we'll see what you can do, then we'll go from there. Is that agreeable to you, Countess Mortanhouse?"
"I'll be there," Jill nodded firmly. Smiling to herself, knowing her brother was letting her in. She didn't care why he was, just that he was letting her in. Waving to Adam before disappearing out of sight.
******
"I hope you ladies don't mind, but someone saw it upon themselves to invite themselves to this night's festivities," Adam said, welcoming Jill, Skyler, and Ryann into his room. All three stopped in their tracks as Roselyn and Selene were sitting and chatting like they always belonged there.
"You said you had the puffs I like, and you know how much I love those, plus you did say I could come visit anytime I wanted," Roselyn spoke in a warm tone... "Countess Mortanhouse, on behalf of the royal family, and me, I express our deepest regret for what happened that night."
"No, I understand, your highness. Thank you for your concern, I cannot deny my father committed that crime, yet I don't harbor those thoughts," Jill said with a small curtsy.
"Then please, come and join us; your brother has quite the eye for sweets, doesn't he?" Roselyn asked with a friendly tone
"True, I can't deny that, your grace."
"Please, call me Roselyn while within these walls," she said, offering her the seat beside her. "Lovely to see you again, ladies," Roselyn greeted as Skyler and Ryann took the only two remaining seats.
"As you, Princess, Duchess," They greeted.
"Adam, I have a question, if fairies are just part of the Fae, just how many kinds are there?" Ryann asked, kicking the night into warp drive.
"Eighty-six," Adam answered truthfully as he prepped his French press while the water came to a boil. "I see you have a whole host of questions; this conversation doesn't leave this room," he muttered, noting the scrolls in their hands.
"Of course, we do; you can't drop that kind of bombshell on us and not think we wouldn't" Skyler spoke with Jill and Ryann nodding along.
"I'm lost; what's this about?" Roselyn uttered, looking around the room.
"Princess, you remember those old, old fairytales?" Jill asked, seeing Roselyn and Selene nod. "Adam believes they're real."
"For f..." Adam sighed, pulling his staff out, returning it to its normal size, and holding it out over his coffee table. "Go on, touch it," he encouraged while asking his staff to go dormant for a moment.
"And what are we supposed to be doing?" Selene asked with a pointed look.
"You're a bright mage, Selene. You'll figure it out."
"This warmth, it isn't from your body heat, is it?" Skyler asked as her mind raced to piece together the puzzle before her.
"You could say that," Adam nodded.
"For the past five Wednesdays, you've been speaking about the..." A light dawned in her eyes, then widened as she felt a pulsating to the flow within his staff. "It's alive?!" Blushing hard under the pleased look in Adam's eyes. "But how?!"
"I told you where my staff was from; I never said it was just a piece of wood; you assumed it was. Every Sage has one, my Master, her Master, so on, so on. Mine's just black is the only difference," Adam stated, returning his staff to its holder. That wasn't necessarily all of it, yet they didn't need to know that the reason Mab had made a deal with him was because the Black Treant had deemed him worthy to aid, among other reasons he just didn't want to admit or believe was real.
"And where did your staff come from for us late to the party," Roselyn spoke, glancing at his wrist, wondering if all Sage's staffs were alive like his.
"It was a gift from a Black Treant," Adam answered truthfully as the kettle whistled. "They're a wood-imp class of Fae, very peaceful unless aroused," he said over his shoulder as he entered his kitchen. Slyly noting how Skyler, Ryann, and his sister were whispering as their fingers pointed at their scrolls.
"Then why can't we see these Fae?" Skyler asked, feeling her heart thump as those blue eyes peered over at her.
"Because they don't want you to."
"What? Why?" Selene asked, joining in.
"Because... you all know the desert, right?"
"Of course, father and I have been discussing ways we could reclaim the land the desert has encroached upon," Roselyn stated with a nod.
"Do you know what really lies beneath the sand?"
"Yes, the former Poui Empire," Jill answered.
"Do you know how they were destroyed and why there's a desert where once lush land now rest?" Adam asked in a teacherly voice as he pressed the beans through the water. "It's okay if you don't."
"Okay, Mr. Sage, tell us what happened," Ryann uttered in a teasing tone.
"The Fae are what happened," Adam stated as he lined a few small plates with the treats he had brought with him from the city.
"What do you mean?" Skyler asked, her interest pegged.
"As the Djinn tell it, humans from that era would lure them out and trap them, hence how they donned the name Djinn. So upon hearing this, Queen Mab of the Fae rallied the good Fae to rescue the trapped Wish-givers, that's what they call themselves, the rest of the Fae call them Djinn, and so a war ensued, resulting in the Poui Empire being destroyed and the Fae making it harder to find them," Adam said, setting out their cups, and pouring their coffee, setting the pot onto the tray and carefully carried it over to his coffee table.
"But how did you find them?" Roselyn asked, leaning forward, lightly tapping her finger on the rim of her cup, making it just how she liked her coffee.
"I didn't," gesturing for them to enjoy as he picked up his own cup, "Queen Mab found me."
"Wait, you sound like they still interact with this world?!" Roselyn uttered skeptically.
"They do; there's Fae in this dorm room as we speak," Adam stated, seeing how all five perked up at that and began to look around. "They're Brownies; they're harmless if you leave them alone, they'll do the same."
"And if we wish to see these Fae?" Selene asked with a pointed look.
"It's up to them if they want you to see them or not," Adam said with a shrug. "You don't believe a word of it, do you?" he asked, seeing how they didn't in their eyes. Sighing, leaning forward, placing his cup on the table and rose from his seat. "The Fae and their lands are real, I know it, I've been there, I traveled their land, I know how dangerous their world is," Adam uttered in a serious tone, hearing their gasps and their shocked eyes when he lifted up the left side of his tunic showing them the scar from the tusk of a Bastiker.
"Adam, where did you get that? That wasn't there a week ago?!" Skyler asked in a worried tone.
"From a Bastiker, it's a multihorned fairy-type beast that direct magic attacks won't work on. You need a Fairy blade for that," Adam said, pushing his tunic down before reaching into the right side of it and pulling it out. Hearing their gasps as the bladed morphed into a scimitar.
"Adam, where did you get such a thing?!" Roselyn asked in wonder.
"From Rhonnan," Adam replied as he returned the blade back to his tunic as he sat down. "Takes a lot of discipline to keep the blade in its morphed shape, especially when in battle with a Bastiker."
"Adam, that new grimoire of yours, its Fae magic, isn't it?" Jill asked with curious eyes.
"Yes."
"Please, Lord Sage, show us some of this Fae magic you possess," Roselyn spoke in a regal tone.
"What's your favorite extinct flower, Princess?"
"The Crimson Lotus, why?" Roselyn asked, turning in her seat when Adam got up from his seat.
"On this side, mana is too scarce to use naturally, so you have to crystalize it to use it in a complex spell," Adam said, looking for the jar he placed his first attempts in. "Unless you have some pixie dust on hand, but that's temporary. With this... well, you'll see."
Making sure they all were watching the shard as it stood on end once his finger left it. "Ireq toa clur," Adam chanted in Fae. Seeing how they scooted back when the shard began to glow. Sitting there rather stunned as the shard morphed and twisted and grew.
Roselyn's hand flew to her mouth as a Crimson Lotus, with its inner petals of red and green, its golden stamen stood in contrast to its surroundings. Her eyes ran along the middle pedals, noticing how the red was rich and dark.
"Is this real?" Roselyn asked, peering up at Adam, who was rubbing his temple.
"As real as you and me," Adam nodded.
"Adam, can anyone learn Fae magic?" Selene asked curiously as she felt how velvety the pedals were.
"Yes, but you need to have the focus and the discipline in order to work with it. Mana isn't like magjols, where magjols you can estimate the outcome of any spell relatively easily. With Fae magic, namely mana, you have to keep your mind focused on that one thing, holding that image in your mind for however long it takes, you hold it there. Any stray thought will ruin the spell and given the size of the spell you're doing, results could be disastrous," Adam warned as he retook his seat.
"Since you've learned how to use their magic, just how hard is it?" Roselyn asked, pulling the plant towards her so she could smell its fragrance.
"Have you started your group archmage spell for your midterms yet?"
"We have; why?" Roselyn answered, resting her hand on Selene's left thigh.
"So you'll understand when I say learning Fae magic is two steps above how hard that is. Just the mental tax it puts on your mind is enough to sap you for a few days. The stress on your body to build the tolerance needed to channel mana, well, sometimes I thought my limbs were going to explode from their sockets," Adam said, nodding at their disbelieving looks. "Yet to use magic, effective magic in the Fae lands, it is wise to know how to wield mana."
As the night wore on, the treats ran low; only two remained. "So you wanted to talk?" Adam stated once he returned after escorting Ryann and Skyler out of the dorm.
"Yes, Adam," Jill said; her image was hidden as Adam closed his door.
******
Outside the Hornowl building five till five, the next day....
Jill blew out a breath as she stared at the exterior of the building, where they demonstrated their spells during the midterms. Knowing Adam was expecting her best, she just hoped she could live up to it. Wondering how their mother would take the news that Adam was teaching her. She didn't have to think she knew what their mother would do. Jill couldn't blame their mother; she just likes to play the nobles game. Even she, too, has to play it, if one is against hundreds, greater odds of surviving together, Wondering if she was ready for the kind of courtly interplay she was about to experience being her brother's student.
Her heart grew as the sound of the hinges of the door resounded down the hall. The rubber soles of her shoes squeaked on the freshly waxed floor. Her hands fidgeted at her side. It didn't matter if it was her brother; he was a Sage; what her mother said was true; it's never been done. Her brown-green eyes glanced left to right, reading the door numbers as she sought her fate. Her hand rested on the door handle; her heart was loud in her ears. Her body felt flushed as Adam turned to greet her; her eyes followed the wave of his arm, telling her the room was hers. Praying that the feelings she felt wouldn't harm what was happening at that moment as the door closed behind her.
To Be Continued.